#chapter 4+5 go hand-in-hand oops
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Forget me not
-Warning: Contain yandere themes, neglected! gn!reader, mention of low self-esteem, the writer's first language isn't English. Yan! Batfamily x gn! reader
Chapters Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 (You're here) Chapter 4 Chapter 5
Chapter 3
For Duke it was a normal day after going to a classmate's house to finish a group project. He was eager to show you the project and talk to you about his day as he had started to do since the first day he set foot in Wayne Manor.
He could never forget that day...
The first time Duke went to Wayne Manor he was a bundle of nerves along with other emotions. He had just lost his parents due to the Joker's toxin and had just started his training with Bruce. He couldn't deny that he wasn't grateful to the billionaire and his family of vigilantes but he did miss that normality in his day to day life like when his parents were still well.
It was a day that he was lost in the mansion that was the one that found you. He had just finished his training with Bruce and Damian and had the intention of returning to his room when he got lost, but it wasn't until he ran into someone that he finally paid attention to where he was walking.
You were walking down the hall with your laptop in your hands, it seemed like you had just come from outside. He had never seen you before but Damian had mentioned that he had an older sibling that he didn't give much importance to.
"Oops, sorry. You okay, kiddo?" you asked him kindly
"Uh, yeah, I'm fine. I should apologize. I didn't see where I was going" the young man apologized
"I see you're lost, these hallways of the mansion aren't that frequented" you commented
"Really? And what are you doing here then?"
"My room is over here" you commented
"Ah..." He didn't know what to say
"You must be the new kid that Bruce adopted, right?"
"Yes, it's me" he nodded
"It's a pleasure, I'm (Name)" you extended your hand to shake it and he took it
He could immediately notice the warmth of your hand, they weren't rough and hard like the hands of others, but he could feel familiarity in your grip. It felt like home.
"Duke" he nodded as he shook your hand
"Well Duke, if you want I can guide you through these halls. It's almost impossible not to get lost in this place" you chuckled
"Yeah... I'd like that" he said with a smile
"Well, then follow me!" you said with a smile as you then guided him through the Manor
From that meeting on, Duke looked for any excuse to go talk to you. He soon discovered that the family didn't show much interest in you, which he couldn't understand why. In a family of vigilantes, being the most normal should be a relief, right? Or at least that's how he saw it, since when he was with you, he felt like he was going back to his old life, without worries or training.
That's why from then on he always waited for the time to be able to go find you.
What a surprise he would get when he saw that you weren't there
Once he entered Wayne Manor, Duke immediately went to look for you in your room only to find it empty. He felt his heart stop for a second.
No... It can't be...
"Alfred!" Duke shouted in search of the butler as he ran to the kitchen and there he saw Alfred who was making food for the Waynes.
"Alfred! Have you seen (Name)? Her room is empty!" the boy spoke quickly
"Yes, I am sorry to have to tell you this Master Duke, but our dear (Name) has left the mansion" informed the butler
"What?! So fast? N-no… They couldn't leave here… Much less without saying goodbye…" he said incredulously
It was like losing his parents all over again.
"They left me a letter in my room. I suppose they left one in yours too Master Duke"
Without saying another word, Duke ran to his room where he found a letter on his bed that had his name on it. He read it and right there (Name) said goodbye to him, thanked him for his company and just like with Alfred, left him the cell phone number of his second phone in case he wanted to talk to them.
"No… It can't be…" said Duke as he let a few tears escape from his eyes
How could he not stop them?
"Please don't cry Master Duke" said a voice from the door of his room. It was Alfred who looked at him with eyes that reflected sorrow and sadness but at the same time determination.
"I know that the departure of Master (Name) was something that hurt you and me" the butler began to speak
"But I assure you that they will return home"
"How Alfred? It was more than obvious that they wanted to leave here" he said between sadness and bitterness "But I don't understand, why did no one in this place pay attention to them? They are a Wayne too"
You were like a refreshing stream for him, you were like a glass of ice water in the middle of a desert.
Why did no one in this damn place notice?
"I couldn't answer that, Master Duke, but what we both know is that the behavior of the members of this family towards (Name) has been unfair and unjustified" Alfred walked towards the young guard and sat next to him
"I spent years waiting for someone else to see how amazing they were, but no one noticed, no one tried to get to know them" he unconsciously closed his hands into fists "And I can say that it was partly my fault, but you came along and finally someone realized what a great person we had in the family"
Alfred turned to look at him and put a hand on his shoulder which he gave a light squeeze.
"And for that same reason that they have such a powerful light, in a place like Gotham it is important to take care of them"
Duke looked at Alfred for a few seconds and then looked at the ground.
He is right. Their light is very bright. He can't let anyone turn it off.
"But… How are you going to do it Alfred? How are you going to get them back? Not even half of the people who live here remember who they are" said the young vigilante irritated
"Don't worry about that Master Duke, but you will have to help me with some things"
Don't worry (Name), you will return home.
Whether you want to or not.
But you will be by their side
It's been 2 weeks since you left Wayne Manor and to be honest… You've never been happier in your life!
Sure, you'd always had a lot of independence but now this independence felt different, it felt more refreshing.
Likewise, college had also been an interesting change from a social and academic point of view since a few years ago you had studied online and life at university was a bit chaotic but you were starting to like it.
You rented your apartment to an old man who owned the building and who kindly let you pay your rent little by little. Inside it were a few pieces of furniture that were already there, however, you gave it some personal touches to feel more at home. But what couldn't be missing were photos of your parents (F/N) and (M/N), Alfred and Duke with you.
You couldn't complain, you were living a true dream.
But live it up and savor it while you can
Because soon you'll lose it all
You were in the kitchen of your apartment making dinner when your phone rang. You picked it up and answered without looking at who it was,
"Hello?" you said as you answered your phone
"Hey (Name)!" a familiar voice greeted you
"Oh, hey Duke!" you said enthusiastically "How have you been? How's school going?"
"Oh been good, lots of homework" he chuckled "I was calling you because I wanted to see you"
"Oh yeah, sure" you nodded "Do you need me for something specific?"
"No no. I just want to see you. I miss you being around the mansion" he admitted
"Aww, you're really sweet Duke but I'm sure you have plenty of company at Wayne Manor" now was your turn to chuckle
"Yeah, they're good company but you're my best confidant and sibling"
You're MY home…
"Okay Duke, if you want we can see each other tomorrow" you proposed
"Sure!" he excited
"Perfect" you giggled at his excitement "How about we meet at the park near downtown Gotham?"
"Okay" he nodded
"Fine, see you tomorrow bro!" you said goodbye to him
"See you tomorrow sibling" he said goodbye before hanging up the call
You smiled just thinking about seeing Duke tomorrow. You couldn't wait to do it.
This was your first mistake. Trusting him.
"It's done Alfred" said Duke from the doorway of the living room
"They agreed to see me tomorrow"
"Okay Master Duke" Alfred nodded and then dusted the furniture again
"Now what?" asked the young man
"Now all that's left is to wait for me to arrive tomorrow and just follow my instructions" the butler commanded
"So… do you think all this is going to work? What if it doesn't?" he asked, half scared and half anxious
Alfred turned to look at the nervous boy and walked towards him. He placed a hand on his shoulder in an assuring manner.
"It's going to work" he assured him "Now go rest, tomorrow you're going to have a busy day"
Duke nodded, still a little unsure, but he didn't say anything else. Then he retired to his bedroom.
When he left Alfred couldn't help but smile a little. Everything was going as he had been planning and although he knew that this plan wasn't going to be to your liking in the least, he was also sure that this was the best for you.
Yes… This was the best thing for you…
For you…
For you…
For you…
For you…
For you…
For you…
For you…
For you…
For y…
For y…
For them..
For them...
For them...
For him…
This was going to be the best thing for HIM
This was going to bring you home to HIM
His little ray of sunshine
Helloooo. Here it goes the third chapter! I hope you like it and I swear that in the next one the rest of the family will appear, still I would love to heart what do you expect of this work! And even some ideas!
Also I added the people that told me to add them in tag list so if you want to be added please tell me and I will happily add you. And also if I missed someone please tell me as well because I'm a bit blind most of the times and despite being on tumblr for a while now I'm still getting used to using it ":v
So if you liked this chapter please leave a heart and I'll see you on the next one!
-Izadi
TAG LIST
@eyeless-kun @profounddestinyrebel @holyfishbailiffpeanut @toast-on-dandelioms @dhanyasri @kiarst @phoenixgurl030 @wpdarlingpan @glitterisname @sackofsadstuff @riddle-me-im-sirius @sirenetheblogger @bat1212 @bluelock4life @revysplacexxx @skz-goose @mistfire1999 @vanessa-boo @tatsuri-zomushiki @kore-of-the-underworld @milliu @lee-bits @ch1cky-093
#yandere batfamily#batfamily#yandere batfam x reader#batfamily x batsis!reader#batfamily x reader#batfamily x male reader#yandere dick grayson#yandere dc#yandere tim drake#yandere jason todd#yandere bruce wayne#yandere damian wayne#yandere cassandra cain#yandere stephanie brown#yandere duke thomas#yandere alfred pennyworth#alfred pennyworth#batfam#bruce wayne#cassandra cain#damian wayne#damian wayne al ghul#dick grayson#jason todd#tim drake#tim drake wayne#damian al ghul#batfam fanfic#dc comics
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
chasing sleep (roman godfrey x reader)
WARNINGS: 18+, piv sex, morning sex, attempting-to-stay-quiet sex, Roman loves tits (oops), reader on top, dub-con elements, needle-gate is back lol, dark!Roman returns, fluff, angst, and reader is fucking brainwashed cause girl stand up for yourself wdym
summary: everything seems to be going perfect for you-- you've got the guy, after all. however, you're still haunted by the life you gave away to be with him, and specifically, the girl you left behind. will Roman ever fully trust that you won't leave him?
word count: 11,308 (merry christmas tihi)
PART 1, PART 2, PART 3, PART 4, PART 5, PART 6, PART 7, PART 8, PART 9, PART 10, PART 11
a/n: celebrating 700 followers AND christmas with this monster of a chapter!! I love all of you, thank you once again for your amazing support, I LOVE YOU!! this fanfic is nearing the end now, so... hold on tight for what's about to come;) ENJOY, MWAH<3
"You didn't say goodbye, and now a part of me believes that means you're coming back,"
Over and over again, those words echoed in my ears. I had read it in a passage somewhere, probably in the new romance novel I had picked up a few days ago, and now it truly haunted me. Latched onto my guilt, my love, my very being-- I wasn't sure whether I was capable of letting it all go, despite how happy Roman made me.
Was that maybe why I ended up right here, right now?
"Do you think it could work again?" Letha echoed, turning to me. Her legs were dangling off my roof as we sat by the edge. A soft breeze moved her long, blonde hair away from her shoulders, and just like that, I was reminded of how truly beautiful she was. It must be a genetic thing for all the Godfreys to be breathtaking. However, the look in Letha's green eyes told me something was wrong, but I couldn't put my finger on it. It was almost as though I was looking back at her with a grey-ish filter, like my vision was making it seem like we were sitting in a cloud of fog. None of this looked real.
"What could?" I asked, turning to check my surroundings-- yeah, this was definitely my roof. Why were we here?
"Us," Letha's gaze awaited me as I faced her again, and it was heartbreakingly sad. "You and I. Our friendship."
It felt like I had dipped the tips of my fingers in cold water. "Letha... Come on," I reached for her hand, placing mine above hers with a sigh; "This ended a long time ago. I don't think we can salvage this--"
"But what if we could?" Letha's voice was so painfully sweet, so insistent. "Do you think it could work again?"
"What could?"
"Us," she breathed, turning her hand to intertwine our fingers with an unusually hard grip. It didn't feel so sweet anymore. "You and I. Our friendship."
The red lights in my mind went off like police sirens-- something was off. With my next glance at her hair, it was no longer that same warm shade of blonde. Now, I could argue it was actively turning white before my eyes.
This wasn't real. "Letha?"
"Yes?"
"... Am I dreaming?"
Letha's eyes softened as the green in them dulled down, bordering a bleak color of grey. "Yes," she said. "I'm looping it until you're honest."
"What do you mean?--"
"You'll wake up when you tell me the truth. If you want to help your subconscious let go of the guilt, you should do it,"
My heart was actively breaking. Looking into Letha's blank eyes, I realized it reminded me of the look she had on her face when I first told her about Roman and me. "Ask, then,"
I could see her emotions clutching her soul like an unforgiving fist despite this only being a dream. My head didn't have any problems conjuring the image of her as a kicked, wounded puppy. She spoke; "Do you think it could work again?"
I indulged with a soft sigh; "What could, Letha?"
"Us," she said, allowing tears to well in her eyes. "You and I. Our friendship."
I felt it truly, brutally, that I didn't know what to say. I didn't know if it would break me to be honest. "I can't leave Roman for you," I breathed. "I won't. So I doubt you and I could be friends again as long as I'm still with him."
Letha nodded, turning away to look up at the full moon above us. The hand she had in mine was starting to turn cold. "Do you think it could work again?"
Oh, she was asking again-- was my answer maybe not the truth? Not the right answer? Did my sleeping subconscious know? "What could?" I echoed, growing tired of the loop we were caught in.
"Us," Letha closed her eyes as her chest raised and fell with her shallow breaths. "You and I. Our friendship."
I decided to give it less thought-- that was the key, sometimes. Roman had taught me that. Could it? Could it truly? "Honestly?"
"Honestly,"
It didn't take long before I realized tears were threatening to spill from my eyes too. I had missed the smell of Letha's sweet perfume. It smelled like home and a comforting hug hello. "Yeah. I think it could work," It was weird to hear me say it out loud; "I was always in love with Roman, but you... You taught me how to love in the first place. If we could both forgive each other, I think we'd have a chance. Yet... I don't think I ever can. Fully."
Letha didn't open her eyes, barely moved an inch. She opted for a short, melancholic nod as her lower lip gave in to a tremble. "I'm afraid I'll miss you forever," she whispered, mostly to herself.
And suddenly, I couldn't feel the weight of her hand in mine. My gaze darted down to what was previously our union, only to find that she wasn't there anymore. I looked up to find a slow line of evaporating smoke, similar to a trail coming from Roman's cinnamon cigarettes.
With my next heave of air accompanied by a lonely tear rolling down my cheek, I allowed my hand to reach out to touch the fog. It was thick, and it prickled the tips of my fingers to the likes of a cactus-- my sorrow clouded my instincts, and I didn't retract my hand. I hadn't allowed myself to feel any of this, after all. I had been so wrapped up in Roman, so wrapped up in the new feelings that washed over my body, that I had buried all the old ones.
However, Letha kept her promise-- I was released.
Released from the loop, but with one foot remaining in the quicksand of guilt.
And as I awoke, it felt like I had been thrown into a cold pond. With a quick breath, I arched off the bed, gasping; "Roman!"
Frantic beyond words, I heaved for air, blinking rapidly to wake myself up. The morning sun shone through Roman's curtains with soft rays, and I was hit with the smell of a burnt candle. Still hyperventilating, I put a hand on my chest as I tried to turn around, but to no avail.
Why couldn't I move? Was I maybe still stuck in the dream?
Oh, wait-- It was at this moment that I realized I had a heavy arm around me, keeping me still with my back pressed up against human warmth.
I let out a shaky breath, a relieved smile spreading across my lips-- Roman.
My panic gradually subsided, washing away with calm waves as I turned my head to look at him. The sun did him good. Roman's hair was a very specific shade of brown, but in the sun, it had twinges of orange and golden hues. If I were to ever bring it up to him, I know he'd protest and say he was nowhere near ginger. He wasn't, and I was aware of that; as usual, he wouldn't get the point.
After some careful maneuvering, I managed to turn in Roman's heavy embrace, facing him. His plush lips were gently parted, and his long, brown lashes weighed over his eyes-- he also had a rather hefty case of bedhead which I couldn't help but find beyond endearing. Up close like this, completely still, I could see the nearly invisible freckles painting the apples of his cheeks, study the curve of his upper lip, and the scar-like indent on his right cheek. I dared to trace my thumb over it, feeling the softness of Roman's skin against the pad of my finger-- this was beauty unmatched.
He was so beautiful.
And he was mine.
With the gentlest of pressures, I leaned forward, barely brushing my lips across Roman's. I didn't dare to fully kiss him. I wouldn't dare to wake him up. If only we could lay like this forever, undisturbed and alone.
Forever.
Memories of last night swarmed my brain, pushing out all the memories of Letha's sad, green eyes. I smiled as I realized the ache between my legs hadn't subsided-- the sting remained. It had actually happened. I hadn't made it all up. And I would've stayed engulfed in my cloud of complete and utter awe if Roman hadn't nearly scared the living crap out of me with the following.
His voice was raw with sleep as his eyes remained closed; "It's rude to stare,"
I practically arched right off the bed again. Had Roman not had his arms around me in a deadweight hold, I was sure I'd have flown right down to the floor. "Christ!" I hissed, shocked. How had he known? "Sorry... Did I wake you?"
Roman seemed too sleepy to grant me a proper answer, and he settled for a short grunt; "Sleep,"
"It's already morning!--"
"Don't care. Sleep," With his next breath, he pulled me even closer, until the tips of our noses were touching.
I was almost glad Roman's eyes were closed. At least he didn't see the hefty blush creeping up my cheeks. It dawned on me that he maybe had a point-- we had never had the pleasure of having nowhere to be, with no one to wake us up, or school to go to.
There was one thing I wanted to say, but I was scared he'd get upset at my use of words-- no, fuck it; "You're so pretty," I whispered, reaching up to brush my fingers over the tips of his long, long lashes. "You can't expect me not to stare when you look like this."
Roman's brows drew together, yet he allowed me to do as I pleased in his sleepy state. "I'm not pretty,"
Knew it. "Yeah, you are,"
"Just go to sleep,"
"You're unbelievably pretty,"
"... Please just sleep,"
I was aware that I was annoying him, but something about the way his voice got all harsh in the morning made me want to hear him more. Roman's breath fanned over the skin at the tip of my nose with the gentlest breeze as I sighed against his lips; God, how I loved him. "I don't want to sleep... but I can lay here with you, if you want,"
Roman hummed, the dark rumble in his chest nearly vibrating the bed in the process. "Just don't go anywhere,"
"I won't,"
"Ever,"
"I won't,"
With Roman's next breath, I knew he finally believed me-- finally. It hit him for the first time last night that I wasn't lying when I said I wasn't going anywhere, and it hit him again now. Forever was a dead serious plan of mine, and I was intent on making him understand that no matter what. "You're prettier," he eventually said, nudging my nose with his. "You're like the first pleasant sip of water after you've recovered from a sore throat."
"... Specific,"
Roman let out a short, annoyed groan; "Sleep,"
I didn't want to sleep. I didn't want to possibly face Letha again. With my palms against Roman's soft cheeks, I placed a loving kiss against his parted lips, feeling him sigh into me. "Good morning, Rome,"
He smiled, fulfilled, as though he couldn't hold it back anymore; "Good morning, baby,"
"Did you at least sleep well?--"
"Sleep!"
"... But I really don't want to,"
With another sigh, Roman stirred, pulling me closer to press a lazy kiss to my jaw. "Either you go back to sleep, or we fuck. You gotta give me something to work with, here,"
I stilled. "That's... not a bad idea,"
Roman's classic smirk illuminated my morning. "Turn around, then,"
"Huh?--"
"Trust me,"
Sometimes, when I was lonely, before everything with Roman, I used to kiss the skin between my knuckles and imagine someone else was kissing me. The small sounds, and the tingling sensation pooling in my stomach, would distract me from the unbearable feeling of loneliness. The reality of it.
Which is why, when Roman brought my hand to his mouth, pressing his lips to my knuckles before turning me around, I knew I wasn't alone.
Actually, it wasn't just that that showed me I wasn't-- the repeated strokes of Roman's cock filling me was certainly reminder enough.
It was that sort of lazy morning sex I had only read about in those odd novels my mom would hide around the house, or heard about from my friends which I no longer had. This was a different type of sex from yesterday's, which had been so highly connected and emotional-- and this was not to say that this right now wasn't both connected and emotional, but it was... comforting. Like we were taking joy in being able to do just this. To enjoy one another in a sleepy, slow form.
Roman's grip around my throat wasn't hard or choking-- it was more of a hold to keep me in place as he let out a breathy grunt against my shoulder, sinking into me with slow, lazy strokes from behind. "We should do this more often," Roman murmured against my ear, listening to my small whimpers. "Isn't this fun?"
I could hear his stupidly pretty smile. Fucking Romy Schneider. "What, sex?" Obviously?
Roman's deep laugh against my ear nearly had me shuddering; "In the morning," he purred.
"That's gonna be-- hard," My last words were cut off by the hitch of my breath. This felt too good. "Parents and-- and all." It was true, though. How were we supposed to do this with our parents in the house? I doubted Roman's mom was out on business trips all the time, anyway.
With a small huff, I was pulled even tighter to his chest, almost as a reprimand-- I had no idea why it made my cheeks burn. "You'll learn to be quiet," Roman breathed, kissing up the shell of my ear. "Right?"
"I--"
"You'll be a good little girl for me and be quiet, hm?"
And just as I was about to protest, to remind him it was probably a little rude to have sex with other people in the house (I had no idea actually, was there no etiquette to it?), the hand Roman had around my waist slid between my legs, coaxing them further apart. All my thoughts of having a proper conversation went out the window the second he pressed two fingers to my clit, circling it as his kisses moved to the skin between my ear and my jaw.
It was impossible not to give in to the feeling; Roman was intoxicating. I whimpered with the next brush of his cock against my sweet spot, the different sensations dulling my brain with every thrust-- "Yeah,"
Roman let out a hum of approval; "Just for me?"
"Only-- Only you,"
I could practically feel him melt against me. "That's my girl,"
It was an oddity how much Roman enjoyed the sound of it. How much he enjoyed knowing he finally had a companion in the world. I could feel his cock twitch inside of me with the reminder, with the need to become one.
Because at the end of the day, that's what we were now.
We were one.
。゚•┈୨♡୧┈• 。゚
The next day at school was the easiest day to handle in a while. It didn't matter that people were staring, that my reputation was still tarnished, because I finally felt the stream of love floating my way that I had been craving my whole life.
"You need to start zipping this up," Roman huffed, reaching for the zipper of my jacket. He pulled me closer to the railing he was sitting on by the school entrance, shaking his head. "It's getting cold. Don't be stupid." This was a new level of intimacy. The quiet moments, the small, shared moments of care. He was almost annoyed that I hadn't done it myself, that I hadn't thought to take care of myself, thoughtless little girl.
I loved it when he got protective like this. Absolutely adored it. It only reminded me of how much I loved him, and consequently, how I couldn't tell him.
I glanced at Peter, who sat next to Roman, and held back a snicker. I could bet about a hundred dollars that he had never seen his best friend so ridiculously protective before. "She's not twelve," he tried, nudging Roman's shoulder, earning a displeased grunt.
Oh, of course Peter didn't get it. Roman Godfrey, sweetly zipping up my jacket-- the simplest of all things. Nonetheless, it brought a twinge of scarlet to my cheeks as I spotted a group of cheerleaders passing us on the way to the school entrance; the looks of seething jealousy in their eyes only brought me joy. A part of me wanted the sight of Roman being sweet to leave them with a feeling of pure agony. I wanted them all to suffer. Always. For their heads to be bashed in like Jasmine nearly did to herself into her locker; I wished it upon them. On them all.
... I needed to snap out of this.
Roman had been right-- it was getting chilly in Hemlock Grove. I shivered when he finished buttoning my buttons, smiling down at him where he sat with Peter, glad none of them could read my thoughts. I wondered whether Roman would be horrified or... comforted by the fact that I was capable of wishing cruelty upon others, just like him.
It didn't matter. None of it did. Especially not now that he was looking up at me with those big, green eyes of his with his hands tucked into his jacket, looking handsome as ever. From this angle, Roman's shoulders were almost broader, and the more I thought about his physique, the more I thought about last night when he was completely undressed.
Completely undressed, on top of me, loving me.
... Loving me.
If only he did.
Fuck-- I couldn't think about that right now. The need to draw him in and have him all over again would overcome me soon, and I needed to push it down. It would be quite unfortunate if I started acting like a cat in heat every time I saw him from now on. "I need to get to class," I said, keeping my hands to myself despite how much I wanted to run them through Roman's hair.
His eyes softened as he scanned me, jacket fully zipped up and all. "What do you have now?" he asked, now toying with the fabric of my pockets.
"Math, sadly,"
Peter looked like he couldn't wait to escape the tension that ensued the two of us being in such close proximity. "Oh, right," Peter muttered, clicking his tongue against his palate as he sat back on the banister. "Math, second period... With Letha, right?"
The name was enough to make me freeze, and just for a second, it felt like the air got colder. I was sure I might've even flinched. The image of Letha in my dreams, white as though drained of blood, clouded my vision as my heart started to thump painfully. Why was I reacting like this?
Also, Roman looked like he had been greatly offended by something. With furrowed brows, he sat back and sent Peter a look of what the fuck. "How do you even know that?" he muttered, reaching one arm forward to drag me closer by my waist, his eyes not leaving Peter's to scan his every minuscule reaction.
I was relieved by Roman's touch-- my fingers dipped into the short hair at the nape of his neck, unsure what was happening.
On the other hand, Peter seemed to have a hard time recovering from what I could only guess was a slip-up. "I don't know," he said, shrugging as his eyes shied away. "I just remember it, I guess."
Roman snapped; "Why?"
Okay-- I didn't want to be here for this conversation. I couldn't hear more about Letha, not after my cryptic dream. It didn't make matters any better that Peter was right, and that I would see her in my next class. I stopped playing with Roman's hair, placing a short kiss to the top of his head; "I'm heading off," I mumbled, nodding shortly to Peter before excusing myself.
Having got a quick whiff of Roman's heavy, intoxicating perfume, I closed my eyes and clutched my books tightly to my chest as I walked to class. The sheer smell of him, the softness of his hair, the kindness of his gestures-- it all made my head wander back to last night. The way it felt to have him inside me, how he took care of me, and how good it all felt. Allowing the memories to float back into my mind, I didn't realize I was walking around with a bright smile on my face until I sat down in math class and got a few odd looks from the other students around my seat. I wasn't usually this cheery, I suppose.
Life felt good. When I thought about Roman, everything felt great. I made myself comfortable behind my desk, feeling my tummy tingle with my reminiscing of last night; I wanted him more than ever. Now that I knew we could be together like that, I wasn't sure how I was supposed to be able to detach from him. And just as I thought I was about to explode into a burst of butterflies, I stuck my hand in my coat to reach for my phone, only to find what felt like crumbled-up paper.
Confused, I unfolded it;
i miss the look on your face when you cum. miss you miss you miss you. let's find a quiet place somewhere and get very very noisy after school, what do you think about that? do tell. i want to know your every thought, actually. what makes you tick, and so forth. know that i'm probably thinking about you right now. always.
- your favorite (hopefully)
Oh, Roman and his notes. When had he managed to put it in there? A few minutes ago, when he toying with my pockets? Sneaky. I was dead sure my cheeks had turned a peculiar shade of pink by the time I felt someone put down their bag in the empty seat next to me, and I was too drunk on the euphoria to glance at my partner for today's class. How I loved Roman-- I loved him to the point where the tips of my fingers burned when I thought about him. And knowing he was probably in class now as well, thinking about me too... no, it was almost too much to bear.
However, when something much harder to face suddenly sat down next to me, I would've loved to get sucked right back into my tingling cave of Roman-comfort.
Letha.
Letha was here.
Letha was sitting next to me, gazing back at me with those trademark green Godfrey eyes.
Fuck. I immediately crumbled up the note, stuffing it down my pocket to hide the content of it from her. Knowing Letha, she'd probably barf at the sight of the first sentence. "What are you doing?" I hissed, glancing around to scour the classroom for empty seats. "There's a free table two rows down--"
"I like sitting here," Letha's face remained free of strong emotion, and she turned away to unpack her supplies. "It's close to the window, and I need the natural sunlight. It helps the headache I get from the lamps in here, don't you remember?"
She said it so matter-of-factly, and for a second, it felt as though I had been teleported back to two months ago. I didn't know how to act around Letha anymore. "Sure," I mumbled. Just my luck.
As class started, I would glance over at Letha every once in a while. She seemed so peaceful, undisturbed by my presence, and I wasn't sure why that annoyed me to this extent. Was it perhaps the fact that she sought out forgiveness from me when she refused to give me any in return? That she was seeking acceptance about the situation only when it suited her?
It was odd to look at Letha and see her in colours. After my dream last night, I could only see her in her undead form, dead to me.
To my dismay, Letha leaned over to my side of the table a little later that class; "Do you have a pencil?" she whispered.
A Godfrey asking to borrow my pencil? It usually led to no good. Still, I handed her one--
"Thank you,"
"No problem,"
This was so weird. It felt too normal, yet it was agony to act that it was. However, the situation only worsened when the teacher asked us to work in pairs and solve an equation on the board. I held my breath, daring to glance at Letha; she was already looking at me. "You have no clue how to solve this stuff, do you?"
I shrugged. She knew me too well. "You've probably already solved it in your head,"
Letha's smile was kind, genuine. "Want me to show you how to do it?"
"Nah,"
"Do you even do your homework anymore?"
I knew her question was coming from a good place. I could feel it. After all, I barely managed to do my homework when Letha and I had regular study sessions at her place. Just thinking about it made me remember the sweet smell of her sheets, which never mixed well with the incense she was always burning for 'good karma'. "Roman has a guy that does them for him, and I write my answers off of his," I mumbled.
I expected the mention of him to put her off-- yet Letha simply nodded, raising her brows in a conniving look. "He's corrupted you,"
"I've let him,"
"I know," Letha's green eyes shimmered with words untold as she echoed; "I know."
It was odd to face her like this. For her to know my feelings for Roman, and not walk off this time. This was the first conversation we'd had in months where we weren't at each other's throats. And suddenly, Letha took the leap I wasn't allowed to take-- she leaned in closer as she dared to whisper the forbidden words; "I miss you,"
Oh no. "Letha--"
"You never said goodbye, and now a part of me believes you're coming back,"
I let out a shaky breath as I moved my chair further away from hers. What she said had been too close to the words in my dream last night. It was chilling. "Of course I never said goodbye," I hissed back, feeling my emotions boil to a simmer. "You didn't let me." There it was, laid out in the open. "You cut me off, Letha." She had. "And you left me for dead!"
Letha held her breath high in her chest as her mouth formed a tight line. It wasn't until she moved her chair closer to mine and gripped the table harder that she allowed herself to breathe; "I left you for dead because you basically fucking stabbed me!"
"I didn't mean to!"
"And you think I did?" Letha hissed. "You gave me no choice!"
"That's not true! I came clean to you, and the least you could've done was to!--"
"Yeah, well, I'm sorry!"
We stared at one another in silence. There it was, my apology, served on a silver platter. I had heard it once before, but Roman wasn't here to control the outcome of it this time. Something within the bounds of my soul was relieved of anger and tension, and I couldn't halt the result of it; "I'm sorry too,"
Letha froze for a good second or two. Her lips parted in disbelief as her grip on the table lifted, and she sat back in her chair with a slow nod. It gradually dawned on her what this meant for us.
"Do you think it could work again?"
I indulged with a soft sigh; "What could, Letha?"
"Us," she said, allowing tears to well in her eyes. "You and I. Our friendship."
It was easier to breathe, all of a sudden. I knew that an apology wasn't enough to mend our wounds, but it was a start. I nodded along with Letha and watched as the corners of her mouth tugged upwards into a smile-- I caught myself mirroring it.
"So..." she tried.
"So..."
"Did you hear that Brooke Bluebell bought a big needle from a pharmacy?"
I grimaced; "What? No, why?"
"To get her revenge on Roman," Letha held back a laugh, biting down on her lip as she turned to write down the answer to the math equation. "From a few months ago, if you remember the whole ordeal."
"Oh," I breathed. "Needle-gate?"
"Needle-gate,"
Despite how concerning the big needle sounded, it was a funny reminder of the past; "I've gotta tell Roman,"
"Yeah, you better. I think he's blocked me, so I'm out of the picture," Letha sat back in her chair after finishing her work, and she glanced back at me as she tapped the pencil against the paper. "You've gotta tell him about prom too."
"... Prom?"
"Yes, prom," Grabbing her bag, Letha rummaged around for a few seconds until she found a flyer. It was purple, super lavish-- "It's in two weeks, I think. Kinda short notice, but I have a feeling he'd secretly want to go. He's into the classics, so I'd suggest you indulge him."
I felt my cheeks turn red as I kept my eyes on the flyer. Just the thought of me in a dress, Roman in a suit; it made me warm. Uncomfortably warm. "I think he'd rather die, actually," I mumbled, handing it back to Letha. "Are you going?"
"Meh, don't think so," She stuffed the flyer back into her bag and sighed, reaching for her phone. "The guy that I'm into says he doesn't want to go, so I'll stay home."
It hit me that this was the first time I didn't know who Letha had a crush on. Previously, she would tell me all about them. There was a Tyler, there was a Scott, and then there was a third one who had a really peculiar last name. And just as I was about to scour my brain for more names, a particular one popped up on Letha's phone as she turned it on;
Peter: I think it's time to...
That was all I was able to see, as she needed to click on it to read the whole message. My eyes widened as I sat back in my chair, sending Letha an odd look. It was clear by her body language that she hadn't intended for me to see that, and she immediately flipped her phone.
... Was something going on?
Letha cleared her throat and turned back to me with the same smile, yet it felt disingenuous. "That's a different Peter," she said, a somewhat panicked squeak to her voice. "It's the neighbour. He might be complaining about the amount of cars my dad has parked on our street, cause they don't fit into our garage anymore. It needs to be discussed, apparently. It's time, or whatever."
That seemed like a typical rich-kid problem. I could somewhat buy it. "Is it a Godfrey thing to be crazy about cars?"
"Just you wait until you hear about the cigarettes. Dad's a real chain-smoker,"
"... Don't tell me they're cinnamon-flavoured?"
Letha sighed; "Sadly, yeah. The garage smells like a goddamn gingerbread house,"
The laughter that followed wasn't intentional, and it blended in with the ring of the bell.
This was nice. To see the smile on Letha's face felt good, like a warm soup when you have a cold. It was a comfort to know that we could finally be normal around each other, despite the fact that we would possibly never be friends again like before, or even forgive one another. I doubted that I ever could, fully.
However, just as I was about to excuse myself, I spotted a silhouette by the door which made my blood run cold.
Fuck.
Roman.
I saw it in his eyes immediately. The confusion, which quickly morphed into something darker, anger-like. My laughter died down in an instant as my body kicked into a fight-or-flight response, suddenly scared out of my mind to be caught laughing with Letha-- she seemed to catch on momentarily, but remained in her seat as she watched me shove all my supplies and books into my backpack, hurrying to get to Roman.
I had forgotten that he wanted to pick me up after class. I had forgotten my promise to not fraternise with the enemy-- fucking stupid.
Hoping to conceal the slight tremble in my hands, I put one of them on Roman's arm when I caught up to him in the doorway, smiling up at him with an anxious breath stuck in my chest. "Hey, you," I tried, giving the sleeve of his shirt a gentle tug as I always did, a plea for him to bend down and kiss me. It was impossible to reach all the way up to his lips without it, anyway.
But Roman's attention hadn't left Letha. His eyes had narrowed, glaring at her with fury apparent in the way his jaw clenched. Had telepathy been a real thing, I'd have thought they were yelling at each other through their minds. I almost wanted to butt in and say Letha wasn't bothering me, that we were having a normal conversation-- however, I knew that would only make it worse.
"Come," Roman said with a low growl, unlike anything I had heard from him before. With one last scorned look at Letha, he gripped my wrist and started marching down the hallway; I didn't expect to be yanked from my place the way I was, and I was sure my legs were fully in the air for a microsecond or two; "Roman!--"
"This day just keeps getting worse," he muttered, not waiting for me to find my balance as he continued to drag me down the hallway.
Roman's grip around my wrist was hard. "Slow down!" I tried, grabbing his arm with my free hand. "It's not what it looks like! It's not-- " Everything about this made me dizzy, and his sudden anger made the familiar feeling of dread pool in my stomach. It only got worse when he pulled me into an empty classroom, slamming the door shut behind us.
I took a few steps away from him, waiting for the bomb to explode. My breath came out in short, ragged motions as my hands remained clenched by my sides in anticipation. It felt like I was five years old again, waiting to get reprimanded for having drawn on the walls. "Roman, I--"
"Shut up," Of all the things I expected, it wasn't this. Not at all. Because suddenly, my body was pressed against the door of the classroom with Roman's arms around me, and his lips pressing needy kisses to my neck. My bag dropped to the floor-- What the...?
"Not here," was all I managed to say before my breath hitched, and my hands automatically flew up into his hair. "Roman, please, wait--"
"No," He was more dismissive than ever-- I wondered why I sort of liked it. Why it made my stomach tingle, why I wanted him to do whatever he wanted to me. Was it possibly after what had happened last night? "No more bullshit."
I closed my eyes, hoping we'd have a few seconds to disperse if someone walked in on us right now. With the force of Roman's weight against mine keeping the door firmly shut, I was sure of it. My head lulled against the door as I felt him latch on a particular spot on the side of my neck, marking my skin with his possession. I knew I was screwed-- you can't get more screwed than this.
I was sure I disassociated for a few seconds, because suddenly, Roman's lips brushed against my ear, and I had to suppress a shiver. "We're gonna have a damn serious talk," he said, keeping me still against the door. "We need it. I need it."
Something told me we wouldn't be talking much if he continued kissing me like this. "Let's-- Let's talk, then,"
When Roman pulled away, I could finally see the frustration on his face. The way his brows were drawn together, how high his breath was in his chest, and the narrow glare of his gaze. Still, I didn't think it would result in this; it took me a while to realize his hands were no longer at my sides, and that they were now unzipping my jeans.
"What are you doing?" I breathed, grabbing at his wrists. "Don't--"
"You think you can outsmart me?" It was as though someone had ripped the curtains off its hinges, now revealing what was always hidden behind them. Roman's breath fell heavy against my cheek as a small twitch of his upper lip revealed his inner turmoil; "You think you can tell me one thing, and then do the opposite when I'm not looking?"
My anxiety grew as I realized Roman's strength was unmatched. There was nothing I could do to fight him. "What are you talking about?" It was hard to come up with a cohesive sentence when I was this stressed.
"Peter told me, y'know," Roman continued, a low growl in his voice prevalent in ways it had never been before. "He told me the obvious, of course. That Letha is trying to reconcile, that she misses you... But then he told me the part I didn't know. The part you probably didn't want me to know."
It was with his last ominous words that he managed to dip his fingers past my waistband, past the hem of my underwear, and placed two fingers on my clit. The unexpected touch immediately made me squirm against the door, squeezing my eyes shut. "Why-- Why are you doing this?" was all I managed to stutter out, my hands still locked around his wrist. He knew I didn't want this. He knew. "I don't-- don't know what you're--"
"Talking about?" Roman rubbed rough circles around my clit as he placed his forehead against mine, pressing my head further up against the door. "Oh, so you're not gonna tell me?" His voice got more patronizing, as though this was fifth grade and he was teasing me in the courtyard-- "Is my good little girl gonna be real stupid and not tell me? You wanna act dumb with me, huh?"
Something about his tone made my cheeks burn. His tone, his words. This was not a good way to find out about a possible kink. My mind dulled with the stimulation against my clit, and it didn't take long before I eventually felt my arousal pooling. In all ways of the word, I felt like my body was betraying me. "Not here," I echoed, breath hitching. It felt like he was pressing a button on me, like I was a toy, thoughtlessly repeating it over and over; "Not here, Rome-- N-Not, here, please--"
"I'll stop when you tell me,"
"Tell you what?" I cried, squeezing his wrists as my hips bucked into his hand. Roman knew how to touch me, even if it was at my disadvantage. My mind was racing; someone could walk in, someone could see, someone could--
"How Letha helped you get us back together," Roman's breath was so warm, so angry, against my face, it felt like he was drawing my scorching red blush on my cheeks. "How you went and asked her for advice on how to decrypt me? Maybe you don't know me at all, is that it?"
I didn't want to think about this. I didn't want to be present. I didn't want to think about the fact that Roman had gotten the information all twisted, that Peter must've had quite an extensive talk with Letha to even know parts of this story, and that Roman couldn't find another way to talk it out than to do it like this. Forcefully. Because right now, it felt too good. It felt way too good. The sensation of his fingers rubbing circles into my clit, running them between my folds to gather up my slick, only to return to my bundle of nerves to make my legs shake with a mix of anxiety and pleasure, felt too good.
"That's not true," I tried in between heaves of air. What would it make me if I came like this? "That's not-- not true, Rome--"
"I won't ever be enough for you, will I?"
"No-- no, you're everything!--"
"Because the end of the day, you'll go back to Letha," Roman's voice was tight, restricted, as though he was holding back a heap of emotions. "No matter what I do, how gently I fuck you, treat you, you won't want to be with me forever. No one does."
If only he knew. If only he knew that I loved him. My hands let go of his wrist, and I placed my palms against his chest, forcing some space between us with a push. That seemed to do the trick-- Roman's fingers slowed down as our eyes met, and he was faced with my watery gaze. "I didn't lie last night," I said after finally catching my breath. "I've never lied to you." An unnervingly big part of me longed for him to rub me through my high, which was not too far away from the horizon, but the sane part of me knew I had to put an end to his venture into the dark ways of his past.
Roman's mouth pulled into a straight line; "Peter wouldn't lie to me either,"
"I'm not saying he is. He just got the story wrong,"
There was a long silence, and I knew this was my moment-- I reached for Roman's wrist again, and with careful, slow motions, I got his hand out of my underwear. "Letha heard us fight, and she came over to ask about it afterwards," I started. "There was no plotting. No decrypting. The only thing she told me, was to look for a bigger picture when it comes to fighting with you. I didn't ask for it! And what you saw just now, was us being friendly. Not friends. We will never be again, after everything that happened!"
"But... you were talking on the stairs," Roman echoed, as something in his gaze faltered. "I saw you when we were leaving the party."
Letha's following words were almost icy to the touch, hollow to the ear; "Was I right?"
It felt as though my world stilled. Time stilled. Just for a second, I felt as though I could wade my free hand through the coldness of her phrase, and I could wave away the mirage. She was concerned, curious. Had she genuinely wanted to help me get through this fight with Roman?
"Yeah," I breathed. "You were. Thank you."
Letha's face softened as a relieved sigh escaped her, nodding her head slowly. It had been a long time since the last time she had heard those words from me. "Any time,"
The memory was as fresh as day. "You were right next to me, Roman. If I was hiding something, I wouldn't have talked to her in front of you," I let go of his hand, letting out a shaky breath as he took another step away from me. I could sense that his mind was cracking itself in half. "I don't need Letha to tell me how to fix things with you. Contrary to what you were thinking, I do know you. And I know you well enough to see that this isn't you being angry with me, but rather your fucking abandonment issues surfacing because you haven't dealt with them yet!"
It was clear that Roman didn't expect me to raise my voice, but hell-- I was so done with this behavioural pattern of his.
"It might be good for me to not have the worst relationship with all the girls at this school, have you thought about that?" I said, feeling my fists clench at my sides. "That Letha and I being friendly and not at each other's throats might be good for me? And that it might also be good for your relationship with your cousin, mind you, who you've seemingly blocked?"
Roman remained silent, at a loss for words.
My breathing had yet to calm down, along with my arousal. "You will always be enough for me," I said, softening my tone. "You're all I've ever wanted. I'm not leaving you. But it doesn't matter how many times I tell you this unless you trust me." I zipped up my pants, huffing as I picked up my bag. It felt as though my knees were about to give out-- I could feel my slick dripping into my underwear. This was a feeling I never wanted to revisit again. Ready to storm off, to slam the door behind me with a bang and leave Roman here to wallow in whatever he was feeling at the moment, something else hit me like a blow to the head; "Wait, how did Peter know?"
It couldn't be. It seriously couldn't be.
Roman cleared his throat, no longer meeting my gaze. I could see it in the light pink of his cheeks that he was embarrassed about his outburst. "He said they talked at the party," he mumbled under his breath. "Briefly. Just for a second."
"Ah, is that right?"
Roman caught my tone, glancing up at me through his brows. "Why?"
"Don't you think it's odd?"
"... Maybe, I don't know? I was busy getting laid that night, don't ask me,"
I would've laughed had I not been so pissed off. I could see the lack of reaction on my face getting to Roman, and he gave in to a slight shiver. Finally, the roles were reversed, just for a second. "Rome?"
He looked relieved to hear me use his nickname-- "Yes?"
"You will never do anything like that to me ever again,"
Roman tucked his hands into his pockets, head hanging low. "I... really don't know what came over me--"
"Never," I snapped, biting my teeth together. I was afraid I'd start yelling. "You will never."
I wondered whether anyone had talked to him like this. If this was the first time in history that Roman had gotten a boundary imposed on him. Maybe by his mother when she was scolding him as a child, but after that? I somehow doubted it. He remained silent, eyes fixating on his polished shoes.
Finally getting the opportunity to look at him this close, I spotted the vial of my blood still hanging around his neck, poking out from beneath his shirt. In the back of my mind, after having read that stupid book on upirs, a huge part of me thought he was getting affected by it. That the constant smell of blood right underneath his nose was activating dormant senses, dormant thoughts.
But upirs weren't real.
Not.
Real.
Roman's silence made me feel unimaginably guilty, as though I had been the one to force myself upon him-- he looked like a kicked puppy. I hated it. So, I gathered my next breath; "Could you at least say you're sorry? Then I'll feel better about inviting you home for dinner later,"
Roman's eyes lit up as they met mine, surprised I'd even offer. "You... still want that?"
"I can barely breathe when we're apart, what do you think?"
He let out the breath he had been holding, falling apart; "I'm really sorry,"
I didn't want to dwell on it. Didn't want to think about the fact that the scared look on my face would probably get him going for months on end. That he'd think about it at night, when he woke up, and especially when he got off at the thought of me. The scared look in my eyes.
No. I didn't want to think about it.
Roman was the first to approach, slowly daring to tilt my head up with two fingers underneath my chin and kissing me with the utmost gentle touch. No tongue, no urgency-- just a small, soft brush of our lips against one another, creating sparks that went all the way down into the tips of my fingers.
Letha had been right when she first warned me about him, all those months ago. Roman was the epitome of an asshole. A core so rotten, it was impossible to carve out all the bad. You could try, you could dig, you could pray, but all of it would never go away. It would forever fester in his bones, infect the very basis of his DNA, and course through his veins.
But... when he kissed me like this, I could forget it.
I could forget.
When he kissed me like this, I only loved him more.
I knew I would love him forever.
And as the kiss deepened with the sweetest pressure, I reached for the vial of my blood around Roman's neck-- he didn't notice the way I twisted the capsule, figuring out which way to turn it so it would screw itself off. I had a feeling I would need to know this information in times of crisis.
Just in case.
Just in case. 。゚•┈୨♡୧┈• 。゚
The rest of the evening went on as normal. Weirdly enough.
Roman had fully snapped out of his rage, and he had turned into a version of himself I hadn't seen before. He wasn't joking around. He wasn't making dirty jokes.
He was... calm.
Assured.
I knew this was probably a form of keeping on the low, to not take a wrong step and blow up in the minefield he had made himself. Roman laid still in my bed with his hands behind his head, watching as I scoured my closet. If there was going to be a prom, I had to look for a dress, right?
"What are you looking for?" he asked, yawning. "Need some help?"
I shrugged, hoping to brush his question off. It was a bit embarrassing to be talking about this, seeing as he hadn't asked me to be his date or anything. "Just looking for a dress... Wondering if I still have the one I'm thinking about,"
"What do you need a dress for?" Roman sat up in the bed, watching me like a puppy would.
"I... like dresses. Need to wear them more often,"
"But it's getting colder, don't you think it's better to wear something warmer for the season?"
What was up with this obsession of his lately? He had to keep me warm at all times, supposedly. "You sound so polite," I mumbled, wading through my clothes. "Stop looking so guilty, please."
Roman let out a sigh, running his hands through his hair. "I feel bad,"
This was intolerable. It gnawed on my heart. "I told you we're fine, so please don't," I turned to him with one hand on my hip, hoping to stare some sense into him; "I even wore this crazy top to make your mood better, look!"
Roman's eyes darted down to the hot pink crop top I was wearing, and he bit down on his growing smile to stay neutral. Nonetheless, I could see it on his face that he remembered exactly where I had gotten it, and possibly the feeling he had back in that closet when he came into the soft fabric of it. "I'd rather you wore my sweater, like usual,"
"It's in the washer. And this top is fucking iconic," I pointed to the words which were stretched out across my chest. "See? 'Rock on', in big, black letters. You need to rock on more, Roman."
His smile immediately cracked, and he propped himself up on his elbows as he leaned down on the bed. "I've done enough rocking for today, that's for sure,"
I finally saw a way I could turn his mood upside down. With a smug smile, I walked over to the pink speaker I got for my seventeenth birthday and connected it to my phone. "Rome, baby, who's big in rock these days?"
Roman chuckled, rolling over on his side to follow me with his eyes. "Depends what type of rock you're looking for,"
"Anything,"
"I don't know, then. Anything from Nirvana to Blur, I suppose,"
Bingo. I guessed that Roman was going for bands he thought I had heard of, and he had hit jackpot. With a click of a button, the intro to Song 2 by Blur started playing through the speakers, which earned me another laugh from my boyfriend. It was a typical rock song-- it started out rather quiet until it broke out into complete chaos.
I crawled back into bed, kissing my way up Roman's stomach, which only made his breath hitch. The giggles brewing in his chest resonated through my body that was pressed up against his, and I joined the laughter as I kissed his rosy cheeks. It was intimate, it was sweet. I loved that I could do this with him now, that he was comfortable enough to be put in a position like this, and that he allowed me to pull stunts like these.
And after all, I decided I would show my love through action, as I couldn't tell him about the extent of my feelings. I knew he'd get up and bolt right out the window like something straight out of a cartoon.
Roman caught his breath, placing his hands on both sides of my face-- all the emotions he couldn't tell me either were on display in his big, green eyes, roaming around the galaxies in his dark pupils. "I trust you,"
"... What?--"
"I keep thinking about what you said earlier," he tried, stroking his thumbs across the soft skin of my cheeks. "I promise I trust you. And I'm sorry that I get in my head about it, because you don't deserve that. You deserve so much better than what I can give you, yet... I want you to stay with me. I really, really want you to stay with me."
This was a rather deep conversation to be having with loud rock music in the background. I should've definitely picked something more mellow. With a sigh, I leaned down to kiss the tip of Roman's nose-- "I told you I'm not going anywhere," I breathed. "I'm yours forever, if you'll have me."
Finally, Roman's eyes lit up. Lit up like fireworks painting the sky. "Forever sounds nice,"
"It does, doesn't it?" It was impossible not to smile.
"It so does,"
It was a relief when he pulled me tightly to his chest and kissed me. It was the type of kiss I had dreamed of having in my bed on a lazy afternoon, the type of kiss which made my heart swell as it beat against his. The type of kiss which I had only ever seen in movies, the type of kiss I could never imagine would feel this good.
No one ever told me that making out with your boyfriend was such a thrill. To be tangled up as one, to be a heap of bodies coming together, to be a mess, and that it would make my whole being vibrate with joy. Roman's lips were so gentle to the touch, yet his kisses were so hot, all-taking, that I wanted nothing more than to melt into him and become one.
It didn't take long before he rolled us over-- I knew he wouldn't be the type to like anyone on top except for him. My hands were in his hair, tugging at the tips of his dark locks to make my fingers busy, as Roman's tongue licked a stripe up my lips; it was so soft, a feathery touch, and it drew out a shaky moan.
I didn't know any of this was possible before I met him. I really had no idea, silly me.
My mind didn't register the meek whine that escaped me, possibly to protect my psyche, as Roman pulled away. A thin string of saliva connected our lips as we simply breathed down at each other, gazing into the other's eyes-- I was sure mine widened a little when I felt something hard pressing against my lower abdomen.
Fuck, that was still damn hot.
It certainly gave the words rock on a new meaning, no?
"I need to ask you something," Roman breathed, followed by a sigh of relief when he heard the song was over. "But don't freak out on me, okay?"
I nodded, eager to have his lips back on mine again; "Sure,"
"And before you judge me, I'm not the biggest fan of this idea myself, cause I think it's kinda lame. Keep that in mind,"
"Okay?"
"So... Heh," Roman let out a soft, nervous laugh, nudging my nose with his. "You might actually want to find a dress for this to work, though."
My fingers traced circles into his hair; "Rome,"
"Yeah?"
"Stop rambling, please,"
"Oh,"
"You were saying?"
"Oh," Roman cleared his throat, placing a short kiss to my lips. "Do you want to go to prom?"
Had I not been trapped beneath him, I would've shot right out of the bed. My eyes widened as I pulled him in for another kiss, hoping to suppress the squeal that threatened to escape me.
"Wait, wait--" Roman's words were muffled against my lips before he raised himself up, still not done. What else was there to say, though? "So, you're going?"
"... What?"
"With friends, or...?"
"Roman, what friends?"
"Ah, right," Once again, he cleared his throat and got all serious again; "So... would you want to go with me?"
It took a second for it to dawn on me that Roman had been genuinely confused. That he thought I would be going with anyone else but him. That he thought, even for just a second, that there was a possibility that I would tell him no. "Are you crazy? Of course!"
Oh, how I loved him.
I loved him to bits.
And here I was, squealing about going to prom. Roman had made me a puddle of girly with his heartthrob-ways. It would've made me sick, had we not immediately gone back to making out, but this time, with bright smiles on our faces. Kissing someone while smiling was definitely in my top three of all things possible on earth.
Second place was being picked up like I weighed nothing, oddly enough. That was one of the perks of having a tall boyfriend, after all.
And the first place was a no-brainer. It was definitely sex.
Oh, and who would've guessed-- we'd end up having sex a few minutes later, believe it or not. When your boyfriend is this hot, it's impossible to resist. It was the type of sex that made up for his behavior at school today, the type of sex that made me melt into the mattress with joy and pleasure.
The cursed hot pink crop top was quickly discarded, and so was my sanity. Roman's kisses grew firm against me, muffling the sounds of my moans as his fingers dug into the soft flesh of my thighs, pinning them down and folding me into submission. It was official-- there seemed to be no etiquette to sex, and my parents being in the house was an obstacle that was easy to deal with.
Just... shut up. Keep your mouth shut. Right?
But it was so damn hard. Especially as Roman angled his cock right up against my sweet spot with the help of the pillow beneath me, making me whine in pleasure against the kiss he had locked me in to ensure my silence. It was impossible. It made my toes curl, made my vision blurry, and made my mind go into complete lockdown. I entered a phase where I almost didn't care, where I couldn't care less at all, and where the only important thing was for Roman to do whatever he wanted to me.
"Fuck-- me," I rambled, my hands skimming the muscular range of his broad back as I felt my need grow insatiable.
Roman let out a huff against me, the smile on his face a visible contradiction; "What am I doing, then, gorgeous?" He was so secure, so confident, that it was impossible not to let him do whatever his heart desired to me. I trusted him with my whole being, even as his grip around my thighs started to make them ache. My lower lip quivered; "Lo--"
No, no!
"Love this," My rambling needed to end, stat.
Roman smirked into the kiss that followed; "Me too," He seemed to be catching onto my overstimulated state, and the second I let out a sigh of relief when he let go of my thighs and the pounding against my sweet spot relented, he came right back with a move I didn't expect. Roman wrapped his arms around me, pulling me up into his lap with his cock still throbbing inside me.
I suppressed a surprised yelp. "Rome!--"
"Shh," He guided my legs around him as he watched me adjust to the new feeling-- he was deeper than ever, now, and it freaked me out a bit. "Stay quiet for me, okay?"
I was on the brink of tears. It felt like my thoughts had short-circuited and left me for dead. My breath tensed in my chest as I draped my arms around Roman's neck, grabbing a fistful of his hair to ground myself, just as I knew he liked it. "Let's try something new," he purred, hands traveling up my thighs to grab my hips, lifting me up along his shaft as I gasped into his open mouth.
Even when I was on top, Roman needed to have control. Perfect. That worked out well for me, actually.
The way he was looking at me made me feel like I was on fire. The green of his eyes etched into mine, watching me with unmatched amusement-- his lips were upturned into the usual smug smirk which made my heart dance in my chest, and in vulnerable moments such as these, it also resulted in my cheeks flaring up with an embarrassing shade of pink.
It didn't take long before we found a rhythm, and before I got used to practically riding him. It was different like this, especially when Roman's hands were simply a weight on my hips, and I could fuck myself on his cock. It felt like a permission of sorts, like he was telling me he was all mine, that I could do whatever he wanted to him-- like an exchange of submission. Although, of course, Roman would never fully submit to anything in the world.
It was easy to keep quiet when the soft pillows of his lips muffled the sounds of my inevitable moans, but when they left me, it became a fight against my conscience. A small gasp would escape me here and there, along with a loud hitch of my breath, and it eventually balled on into a breathy string of ah ah ah's-- staying quiet was an impossible task. I prayed to all the Gods above that my parents wouldn't hear the mess their dearest Roman was making out of their daughter.
They had no idea he could be like this. None. He was such a sweetheart at dinner, he'd always make sure to help my mom set the table, and he'd talk sports with my dad-- they had no idea. I could see it in Roman's eyes that he found the sight of me beyond amusing. That he got off me unraveling more than anything. He only made it harder for me to stay quiet as he pressed the heel of his palm to my clit, keeping me steady with a hand on my back as his kisses trailed down my body.
"A-Ah, Rome--" I was done for. I was done for.
"Shh, just a little more," Roman's lips had stayed at my clavicle for long enough to leave a mark. It dawned on me that he was leaving a trail of hickeys, and my fist in his hair tightened as my legs quivered. This was too many sensations at once. "A little more... You can take it, right?"
I couldn't utter a cohesive sentence. The pressure on my clit, his wet, eager kisses, and the way I could set the perfect pace as I slid up and down his cock made my brain buzz with static noise. I was sure my eyes had morphed into the shape of hearts as I let out a shaky, quiet moan, filling myself up with Roman's cock over and over. The best feeling in the world.
"That's my girl..." he cooed, grabbing my waist with his free hand. "Fuck yourself on my cock, it's all yours..." His pink lips parted with pleasure as he watched me sink down on his length, enchanted by the sight. It was a delight to watch the way his perfect up-do came undone, and the way his hair fell over his forehead in messy strokes. He looked unreal, godly.
Roman's words were enough to make my hips buck into his abdomen, but my state only got worse, deteriorated, as his mouth trailed down to my breast. The moan I had to suppress when I felt his tongue against my stiffening bud was unmatched-- I was sure I started panting as he took it into his mouth, suckling it swollen as I whimpered.
I wanted to let it spill past my lips; I love you, I love you, I love you. In that sense, sex was dangerous territory for me. However, how was I supposed to resist when it felt this good?
My lips ghosted over the parts of him I could reach, his ear, his cheek, and I let my breath hitch against his skin as a familiar feeling pooled in my tummy. Aware, Roman only drove the heel of his palm harder into my clit, making it so that I was grinding up against him with every lift of my hips against his length. I gave into a tremble, unsure how to stabilize myself in this position-- "Rome," I cried, pleading for him to kiss me. I wasn't sure I'd be able to suppress the sounds that were threatening to spill past my quivering lips when my high washed over me.
Roman's free hand remained at my breast, pinching my bud between his pointer and his thumb in a firm hold which had me wincing in pleasure. He kissed up my body, my shoulders, my neck, my jaw, my cheek-- yet he hovered inches away from my lips, the smirk still prevalent. "You lost," he whispered.
Lost what?
It was as though he read my mind; "You can't stay quiet, can you?"
I really wished I could. I was trying with all my might. But I was so, so damn close, and I shook my head, hoping he'd take pity on me.
"It's okay," he cooed, his breath falling hot against my cheek as he tilted his head as though to kiss me. "You were never meant to win."
And so I crumbled. Completely. Utterly. Euphoria tore through me as I fell apart in Roman's arms, and it didn't take long before he simply wrapped his arms around me, laid me back down, and fucked me through my high as I suppressed my sobs of pleasure into his shoulder.
Honestly? I didn't remember what happened next. Completely zen, relaxed, and thoroughly fucked, I considered myself logged off for the next ten minutes or so. However, I had to run over to my mental keyboard as Roman's hand, which was previously toying with my hair, pointed to my nightstand-- "What's that?"
With a small grunt, I raised my head from his bare shoulder. Fuck. My eyes sprung wide open as I spotted The Avoidable Vampirism on display, uncovered and everything. "Uh..." How could I have left that abomination out in the open? I gulped, turning to Roman with a doe-eyed expression that I knew worked well on him. I was sure my next words would put him off his incoming queries in an instant; "It's the sequel to Twilight. Vampire erotica, the usual. Edward is gay in this book, Bella is dead, and there are tons of scenes where, uh... men kiss men. And suck each other off. Super interesting."
Unsurprisingly, Roman was immediately disinterested. "Girls," he mumbled, rolling his eyes before he pressed a short kiss to my lips. "Stop thinking about gay sex, go to sleep."
"I'm not thinking about!--"
"Sleep!"
a/n: thank you for reading this monster of a chapter!!!! as you see, Roman's going absolutely nuts... I wonder whyyy (oh we know why, don't we? don't dangle a carrot in front of a donkey or whatever they say). there are a few chapters left of this book which will be packed w shit I hope will melt your brains, but before that, I wish you all a lovely christmas and a happy new year!!! MWAH, THANK YOU!!)
here are all the chapters!!<3: PART 1, PART 2, PART 3, PART 4, PART 5, PART 6, PART 7, PART 8, PART 9, PART 10, PART 11
loveliest taglist of all time:
@mentallyscreamingsincebirth @putherup @corawithfanfiction @vladsgirlxx
@iamaslytherin0 @sexualparkour @the-universe-is-complicated @heavenly-bratt
@lafemme-nk @namiusedbubble @useyourwandbro @strmborns @literally-lani
@virgosapphire79 @star-girl-04 @veyzus @ddipotassium @pecxiebu
@mil88691 @iloveyoutodeathbutimdrowning @katifefe @sn0wybowie-blog
@lilithskywalker @likecherriesinthespring @sadheartjellyfish @vadersangel
@shehangsbrightly @burningmiraclekingdom @dollforaswan @austinswhitewolf
@nico-velvet @shiiiii-okayyyy @theantagonistalwaysdies @blackbluerose666
@obexes @rosecoloureddudez @amoure020 @itsaeasykill
@succubustacy @carmillavalentine
#roman godfrey#hemlock grove#roman godfrey x reader#x reader#bill skarsgård#fanfiction#oneshot#bill skarsgard#fluff#angst#fanfic#highschool!au#hemlock grove fanfiction#aRGH ROMAN IS SUCH A GREY CHARACTER#IDK WHAT TO DO W HIM#DADDY I LOVE HIM#TO BITSSSS#BUT ARGHHHHHHHHH IDIOT!!#POOR READER:(#WHY IS SHE SO BRAINWASHED#KICK HIM OUTTTT WDYM U DO THE DIRTY W HIM AFTERWARDS#IDIOTS#I LOVE THEM
270 notes
·
View notes
Text
sun-kissed
bachelorette masterlist - part 1 • part 2 • part 3 • part 5 • part 6 • part 7
synopsis: an unexpected arrest deters filming for day 4 so instead, y/n and sana spend the day together. almost like a date?
warnings: mentions of child pedophilia! suggestive, cursing - i forget to tag that alot bcs its in all my fics but just assume its always there oop
w/c: 5.2k
a/n: okay this took me way longer than it should’ve to write but i think it’s maybe my favourite chapter so far… or maybe i’m soft rn 🤭 enjoy!
⋆。‧˚ʚ♡ɞ˚‧。⋆
could they have made any less of a scene?
the sirens have stopped but the blue and red lights continue to blaze as you stand in shock with the rest of the contestants while the cops raid the mansion.
sana had been taken away by the producers as soon as the police cars had pulled up.
when they're finally done checking the mansion, they walk out a cuffed wonsik. his head is down, refusing to look at any of you, hands behind his back as he's shoved into the back of the police car.
none of you had a clue what was going on, you were all enjoying the third rose ceremony and nothing could've predicted where this night had led you.
eventually, after the police have long driven away, the producers return with sana who looks a little shaken up. you head towards her immediately, wrapping your arms around her shoulders, but she can't seem to face you, eyes blank as she follows the producers instructions for everyone to come back into the mansion.
"sana? sana?" you're trying to get her attention, shaking her slightly.
she snaps out of it with a blink, looking up at you in confusion, "hm?"
"you okay? kinda lost you back there."
"mm yeah i just- it was just really unexpected."
"what was?"
she nods her head towards the producers who are now standing in front of the leftover contestants preparing to make an announcement.
"okay guys so we only just found this out but wonsik has been arrested on charges of owning child pornography, engaging in pedophilic acts, and sexual assault of a minor. the police have searched the house and confiscated all of his items and any incriminating evidence they could use in court. as you all know, we do conduct background checks on all contestants before they are accepted onto this show, and we apologise that this incident has been overseen. we won't be editing wonsik's arrest out of tonight's episode, but he has obviously been eliminated. we'll take tomorrow off filming to allow you all a small break and please do let us know if you have any concerns moving forward with filming."
what the actual fuck?
as soon as the producers are done with their announcement everyone is talking on top of each other, trying to figure out just what the hell happened and how this happened under everyone's noses.
"did you know?"
"holy shit i never saw that coming out of him-"
"man its always the quiet ones that are the most fucked up-"
you turn to sana in shock, feeling much like how she had looked just a little earlier. "sana?"
she's still a little distracted when she looks at you, "hmm? i'm tired y/n. let's go back home?"
you're nodding quickly, leading her away from the aftermath to the quiet cool of the outside air. you wave down your driver and quickly lead sana inside, stuttering out directions to your villa and sitting back, sneaking a glance at sana who's looking out the window with glazed eyes.
the drive back is silent save for the low hum of the engine. you're a little surprised when sana shuffles closer to you, linking her arm through yours and placing her head on your shoulder, still not saying anything.
you take her hand in yours, interlock your fingers, and lean your head on hers. the rest of the short drive is spent like this, the silence is thoughtful, but not awkward.
even as you arrive back at the house, your hands never leave each other's, you lead her towards your shared bathroom and brush your teeth side by side. only letting go of each other when you both go to start your nighttime skincare routines.
sana has a much more intricate routine than you because of her obsession with all things health-related and her need to take care of her skin well. so you finish earlier than her, mumbling a quick goodnight while she's still bent over the sink and moving past her to retire yourself to bed.
you close all the blinds, intending to have a full night's rest and wake up late tomorrow because filming was cancelled, climbing under your sheets and sighing at the feeling of soft fabric against your skin.
your eyes are slowly drifting shut when your door peeks open, and sana's slipping in, closing the door behind her, shrouding the room in darkness again. she tiptoes to the edge of your bed, lifting the cover and sliding inside, cold feet come to entangle themselves with your legs, shuffling close as you get a whiff of her night serum, the sweet, tangy smell of mandarin subtly descending upon your senses.
"this is okay right?" she's murmuring against you, you're lying face to face, eyes sleepily open while your eyes readjust to the darkness, making out the soft curl of her eyelashes and the perfect slant of her nose.
you hum against her, sliding an arm over her waist and pulling her closer, resting your foreheads together and closing your eyes comfortably.
you think she's drifted off to sleep after a few minutes, but she speaks up in a whisper, barely there, you wouldn't have heard her if you weren't almost lip to lip, "y/n?"
"hm?"
you feel the soft breath of her sigh against your lips, "i... i should've known... he- i could've put him away faster- i gave him a platform- he was on national television and oh y/n, kids the kids he took advantage of could've seen him on tv and thought-" she's slowly panicking the tone of her voice getting shakier as she spirals and allows herself to voice her thoughts out loud for the first time, "-thought that he was in the right that it was okay that there were no consequences and then i kissed him oh my god i kissed him y/n and what kinda message does that send like-"
"sana sana baby shh, shh c'mere-" you're pulling her into you, tucking her head under yours and she starts crying and shuddering, hands twisted at the collar of your shirt.
"i just- like what's worse is i actually liked him-"
"mm no no sweetie stop stop. listen no-one knew what he was okay? it's not your fault you fell for him you can't blame yourself for that. he literally came here with the intention of making you do that you were just another one of his unlucky victims okay? and look, once this gets out on the news he's not going to have that platform anymore okay? in fact he'll probably hate that he came on here because he's going to be even more infamous than if he had stayed anonymous. we can only be real and truthful going forward so that those poor kids are validated in their feelings. he's going to be put away for a long long time now and he's not gonna have the chance to pull any more of that shit okay?"
she's sniffling into your shirt, listening to you talk and soothe her. you continue whispering sweet reassurances into the night, waiting for her to calm down.
she sniffles again, finally looking up at you, eyes red and snot dribbling out of her nose, your heart aches, "can we go out tomorrow? just us, like old times."
you smile at her request, nodding and pressing a gentle kiss onto her forehead, "of course baby. we can go do whatever you want. i promise i'll be yours for the whole day."
she's smiling, thanking you softly and closing her eyes. you wait to hear the her breath slow into quiet even snores before you stop stroking her hair, just holding her against you and closing your own eyes. drifting off to sleep with the adorable mimimimi sound she lets out only when she's exhausted and sleeping well.
⋆。‧˚ʚ♡ɞ˚‧。⋆
the next morning the both of you wake up around 10am, a comfortable time that allowed you to sleep-in, but not so much that you'd miss out on the entire day.
some producers stop by to check in on sana and go through a small debrief of everything that's happened and what they have left to film in the show.
you can tell she's still a little on edge and wants to get away from everything as fast as possible so you politely ask the producers for time off today and to leave the both of you alone until tomorrow since no filming was happening anyway.
eventually, they're leaving and sana's throwing on casual white pants, a light cardigan on top of a knit button-up, sunnies, grabbing her prada handbag and she's ready to go.
you're lucky you have so many things at your disposal, even multiple cars in the garage to pick from as you grab a random set of keys and click unlock. spotting a white convertible respond with its headlights flashing twice and leading sana towards the car, hopping in. sana's mood has already improved greatly, bubbling with excitement as she lists off some names of a couple restaurants you could try in town for lunch. you smile at her nodding along and humming as you start the engine, pulling out of the garage and onto the valley road, turning on the radio and laughing at the way sana almost jumps out of her seat, neck craning up, eyes closing, letting the wind sprinkled with a hint of sea salt blow through her hair, breathing in a deep breath of satisfaction.
you know you're meant to keep your eyes on the road but it was empty anyway and sana looked so so beautiful. you traced the slope of her nose, down to the curve of her lips as she smiles, the sharp lines of her jaw, and the smooth plane of skin at her neck.
she's peeking an eye open at you, laughing when you realise you've been caught, her giggle high and airy. you loved her so much. and it was getting harder and harder to say that to her without it meaning something a little more.
you're pulling into town soon, she's babbling excitedly and pointing at things that interest her with the curiosity of a child, you're trying to find parking and smoothly drive into an angled spot just in front of the restaurant you had both decided on.
you're jumping out of the car and running to the other side to get her door, and she's giggling and smiling when you take her hand, pressing a sweet kiss to her knuckles, and helping her out of the car.
you enter the bustling shop hand in hand, smiling kindly at the waiter who greets you and ushers you to a table situated next to a large window, allowing a picturesque view into the bay area with a couple fishing boats coming back in after an early morning.
you continue your act of chivalry, pulling out her chair before she sits, and then walking over to take your own seat across from her.
you both glance over the menu enjoying the hum of a busy eatery.
"do you know what you want yet y/n?"
the words on the menu were quickly meshing together, lots of french and seafood terms you wouldn't be able to take a first guess at the meaning of. you pout and shake your head.
she giggles at your antics, "it's okay i'll order for us." she's waving over the same waiter who greeted you at the door, then listing off a few menu items, her french sounding poised and elegant, though you knew she had not-so-secretly spent a year obsessing over french ballet and had even taken up a few lessons herself, only to realise she was much too clumsy to continue it. she had thanked your mutual friend mina for the gracious lessons but resorted to attempting to learn french as an outlet for her obsession.
"-leave out the pickles in everything. and that'll be all thankyou."
your heart picks up a little at the small gesture. you despised anything with pickles in it, and she knew that, making sure you wouldn't have to pick out any of those sickly green slices.
you smile in thanks when the waiter leaves with your order, only to come back quickly afterwards with a bottle of chardonnay which she pours into two elegantly carved wine glasses she's brought along with her.
you raise your eyebrows at sana, questioning the alcohol, but she only sits forward, propping an elbow up on the table and leaning her head into it with a smile.
"day drinking?"
"what? i'll drink yours if you don't want it."
you roll your eyes at her affectionately, taking the glass and sipping, humming at the sweet and tangy bitterness that fills your mouth.
she copies your actions with a beam, setting her glass back down and licking her lips. you follow the action.
"is there anything else specific that you wanted to do today?" you're asking her, taking another sip from your glass.
"mm, not really. i don't mind as long as i'm with you."
"glad to know you're feeling well enough again to flirt."
"oh always with you baby. you're the only one for me."
"that's a bold faced lie and you know it."
she pouts at that, and you can't help yourself, leaning forward and pressing lightly on her bottom lip.
"stop that. put that back in there."
she licks your finger and you hiss, pulling away quickly in mock disgust while she laughs, "please you've made me suck on your fingers and now you're grossed out?"
the waiter decides to come with your first dish at that exact moment, a light dusting of pink on her cheeks when she overhears sana's comment, you don't fare much better when you flare up in embarrassment, hastily wiping your finger on your skirt and babbling out a loud thank you to the waiter.
you glare at sana who's trying her hardest not to laugh, no shame whatsoever, shaking in her seat at the effort of keeping it in, her lips pursed and eyes twinkling.
"you're so going to get it when we get back." you mumble as you stab into a mussel on the plate in front of you.
"awwwwh poor baby's embarrassed, don't worry, mommy will make it better."
your fork drops at the term and you feel yourself going extraordinarily red. she's laughing now, loud and boisterous, drawing the attention of a few onlookers and you throw your napkin at her, whining and slinking back into your chair trying to hide your face.
it's a few seconds after you've folded you arms across your chest and tucked your chin in, willing the heat in your cheeks to go away while staring into your lap, that sana's stopped laughing.
she picks up a mussel with her fork and holds it out to you, leaning forward onto the table again, eyes bright making an 'ahh' sound.
you turn your head, not giving her the satisfaction of paying her attention, but she's persistent, "c'mon y/n. i'm sorry i won't tease anymore i promise."
it's no surprise that you can't resist her, rolling your eyes and opening your mouth, accepting the fleshy piece of seafood and chewing. she's smiling and poking her own piece to put in her mouth, humming at the taste and making sure it was to your liking as well.
the rest of lunch is spent like this, playful and fun, it's good to be able to feel like yourselves again after all the hectic film shooting.
you're standing up to grab the bill after you're both finished when sana shakes her head at you, "i got it already don't worry."
"huh? what do you mean?"
"i told the waiter earlier in french so you wouldn't know. just let me treat this time? i still haven't really been able to thank you for coming along with me for this."
"what? sana this was like... a one hundred dollar meal at least. don't be silly let me pay you back."
she's humming and putting her cardigan back on, standing up and walking in front of you, "pay me back by winning something for me at the arcade?"
you sigh, grumbling along as she giggles at you, taking your hand and leading you out of the restaurant, thanking your waiter who still looks a little off-put by you, and walking down the street to where you had spotted the small arcade earlier.
you purchase a hefty amount of arcade tokens and get straight into all the classics. sana just barely won air hockey against you, jumping and whooping with every goal, you have to take off your jacket midway through the game, sweating as you try and focus on hitting the little puck. you get her back on the dance machines though, you can't keep in the laugh when she somehow ends up sprawled on the floor, limbs tangled and missing every following beat.
you cycle through the arcade, speeding through mario kart and midnight run, shooting with abysmal accuracy at the gun games, trying your hand at some of the more unique japanese arcade games they have (which sana completely destroys you at), and eventually ending up at the wide variety of claw machines.
sana's pulling you towards one with spy x family collectibles, and you furrow your eyebrows in concentration as you try to get the small anya keychain for her.
she's giving you instructions from the side of the machine, trying to give you as much perspective as possible before the time runs out and the claw drops. you wait with baited breath as it grabs the keychain, comes back up with a whir, and then... the keychain falls out at the bump at the top of the machine.
you don't even hesitate when you push in another token, determined to win this one thing.
sana's with you the whole way, her reactions only getting more and more expressive with each loss.
you're probably on your 9th try, the claw grabs onto the keychain, lifts it up, and with a whoop the keychain's falling successfully into the claim box. sana's caterwauling and jumping into your arms and you lift her up in glee, spinning her around once before setting her back down. you bend down to pick up the keychain, presenting it to sana with a flourish, and then she's kissing your cheek and squeezing you against her in a hug, thank yous spilling out of her in rapid succession.
you giggle against her, hugging back, relishing in the contact.
after you exchange your arcade tickets for prizes, you head down towards the docks, stopping for some ice cream before making it to the boardwalk.
there are a few other couples doing the same thing, and when you nod politely to an elderly couple holding hands, you're hit with the abrupt realisation that you and sana must look like a couple right now. unless people were homophobic, then you'd just be a couple of close friends, maybe roommates.
you're suddenly hyperaware of the sweat starting to collect on your palm, releasing her hand and wiping it on your skirt when she looks at you with a cocked head, mid-lick of her ice cream cone, eyes wide.
you switch your own ice cream cone to your other hand so it looks like you had an excuse to let go, avoiding her questioning gaze.
eventually you both decide to sit down at the end of the boardwalk, legs dangling over the edge and looking out across the bay. there weren't any boats currently docked in so you had a clear view of the blue vastness in front of you.
sana's leaning in and looking up at you with puppy dog eyes.
"...what?"
she doesn't speak, her eyes darting down to your own ice cream cone and back up.
you roll your eyes and hold it out for her.
she's grinning and sticking out her tongue to lick a long strip along the side of your cone, humming in satisfaction.
"wanna try mine?"
"i'm okay thanks."
she's pouting and you can't have that so you lean in and lick some of hers, cringing at the overly sweet taste of artificial fairy floss but the smile she gives you afterwards makes up for it.
you both sit back and enjoy the light afternoon breeze, a calming presence after the hectic running around you did at the arcade.
"i missed this." sana speaks up first.
"me too."
"things have been pretty crazy with the house. i'm really glad that you're here with me though."
you turn to her and smile, "i'm glad you let me come."
"of course. the home visits later on are gonna get a little crazy. every season those are always full of drama."
"do you know who you want to end up there yet? your final four?"
she hums, thinking for a little, "still not really. we have... nine- wait no, eight since wonsik's a pedophile. so jacky, eunji, jihyo, momo, jun, jiwon, nayeon, and dae."
"it's a good mix i think. they all have different types of chemistry with you."
you're distracted by a buzz on your phone, taking it out and opening your messages.
miyeon: y/n!!!!! i just saw the news about wonsik! its everywhere rn r u guys okay?
"who's that?" sana's looking at your with a curious lilt in her voice.
you hesitate to respond, knowing how she reacted the last time you and miyeon were together.
"oh just my uncle. he's asking what to get my mum for her birthday later. you'd think he'd know since they're siblings but..." you trail off, typing a quick response back to miyeon.
y/n: it was crazy no one saw it coming! the producers called off filming today.. probably so they can deal with all the legal disputes that'll come up bcs of this
you tuck your phone back into your jacket, ignoring the new messages you get. you could respond to miyeon later. today was meant for you and sana.
sana's sighing and leaning her head on your shoulder, "wish i wore swimmers. it's such nice weather and the water looks soo good."
"we can head back and go for a swim in the pool if you want? we haven't had a chance to use it yet. may as well get the most out of being the main character on this show."
she's up in seconds, grinning, all fatigue gone as she practically prances back towards the car, only turning back to yell at you to hurry up.
you beam at her, running to catch up, laughing and smiling, just the two of you.
⋆。‧˚ʚ♡ɞ˚‧。⋆
sana's yelping when you cannonball into the deep end of the pool, splashing her with cold water in your wake.
"y/n!!"
you break the surface grinning and laughing, trying to splash more water on her.
"sto- stop! y/n oh my god-"
"hurry uppppppp! it's not cold if you get it over and done with!"
"no! i need to put on sunscreen first!"
"sunscreen? it's 4pm!"
"there are still UV rays at this time! i don't want to die from skin cancer and if you're a good girl you'll get out and let me put sunscreen on you too."
you narrow your eyes at her while she's lathering her legs with the white cream.
you decide to ignore her, diving into the pool and resurfacing a few times, splashing around by yourself while she takes her sweet time. to be honest, you're glad for the coolness the pool offers you, when sana first stepped out in her pale yellow bikini, you had felt your cheeks blush all the way up to the tips of your ears. you'd avoided her gaze quickly, instead opting for racing her outside and jumping in right away.
now that she wasn't watching you though, you couldn't help the way your eyes drifted over to her. she had finished with her legs and was now applying lotion to her arms. you traced the outline of her-
"y/n!"
you startle in the water, and she's looking at you curiously when you make a sort of weird strangled sound and water goes swashing around. "y-yeah?" you clear your throat, hoping you weren't as red as you felt.
"can you help with my back? i can't reach." she's looking at you with a dangerous pout, eyes pleading.
you mumble incoherently as you swim towards the shallow end, stepping out of the pool and grabbing the sunscreen bottle from her, gesturing for her to turn around while she grins at you.
you squirt some of the lotion onto your hand, rubbing it diligently into her back. you knew how much she cared for her skin, and even though you cared significantly less for your own, it mattered to her so you had to make sure you did a good job.
the problem arose when you started reaching her lower back. the pressure you've been applying becomes considerably less when you realise just how close you are to sana's ass. sana's very very attractive ass, only emphasised in these bikini bottoms.
"feeling shy y/n?"
"s-shut up."
"you can do my ass too if you want y'know. it's not like it's anything you haven't felt before."
you can picture the cheeky smirk on her face while you recap the sunscreen bottle after you're finished. and really, you just felt like you had to do something about that so before you know it, a hand's coming down and smacking her, a loud resounding slap followed closely by sana's yelp.
you're jumping back into the pool, trying to push the image of her cheeks rippling in the most perfect way to the very back of your mind.
when you break the surface again with a bubbly laugh she's still standing by the side of the pool, arms crossed and an unimpressed look on her face.
"did you just spank me y/n?"
you stick your tongue out her in defiance, sending a splash of water her way.
"oh you are so dead!" she's jumping in now, and you're scrambling away trying to put as much distance between you two as possible. but she closes in quickly, tackling you underwater and pulling you down so you're both submerged.
you're grinning and then you're laughing, but not in a good way because her fingers are at your sides tickling you and digging into all of the sensitive points in your body she's discovered over the time you've known each other.
you spend the next few minutes trying to one up one another, droplets of water flying everywhere, noisy screeches and laughs sounding out. you're lucky this mansion of a house was situated in the valleys with no neighbours or you most definitely would've gotten a noise complaint.
eventually, you decide to call a truce, cheeks sore from smiling, stomach sore from laughing. you float onto your back, closing your eyes and letting out a loud sigh in comfort. you can feel sana floating next to you, your heads next to each other, hearts beating in tandem.
she’s speaking up after a minute, "cats or dogs?"
you snort, "i don't mind."
you can hear the whine in her voice, "just pick one."
you hum thinking about it for a little, "whatever suits my lifestyle better i guess. if i'm really busy with work or i have to stay home a lot then probably a cat. but if i have a big backyard or something then probably a dog. knowing me though, i'll probably end up with cats. i'm too lazy to keep up with the energy dogs have."
"not with me though right?"
"what? of course not with you. also, you're not a dog sana."
"people say i look like a shiba inu."
"that's not the same thing."
she giggles a little before sighing, "you suit cats. okay. it's decided. we're getting a cat when we go home."
"huh?!"
she's breaking into high-pitched laughter again and you can only find yourself to be slightly concerned over whether she's being serious or not. you could deal with that at a much later date though. you drift back into a comfortable silence, listening to the sounds of the night wildlife slowly wake up in the valleys next to you.
"y/n?"
"hmm?"
"i love you."
your eyes are opening now, heart rate picking up. there's no reason to panic right? she meant it as a friend. a friend. so why was it so hard to say it back to her? as a friend?
instead, you say, "enjoy our date that much minatozaki?"
she doesn't respond with the same teasing tone you're expecting, "i really did." all honest and pure.
you're gulping, "...me too."
you know she's standing when you feel light waves push against your body, so you lift yourself up, looking at her puzzled, but she only goes to stand in front of you, grabbing your arms and wrapping them around her waist.
you let her, squeezing slightly and dropping your head onto her shoulder, your eyes drinking in the pinks and oranges of the sunset.
"you're not gonna say it back?"
you stiffen behind her, "what?"
"you know what."
she's tightening her hold around you even before you try to subconsciously escape.
you let out an almost-laugh breath, "...i love you too sana."
"was that so hard?" she's turning now, pupils dilated when they meet yours, pink lips slightly parted, noses almost touching.
you're shaking your head no, breath caught up in your throat.
a crinkle appears between her eyebrows, you have the urge to smooth it out, "are you lying?"
another shake of your head.
you feel her breath against your lips as she lets out a soft exhale, the tightening of her hands against your forearms helping ground you, if only slightly.
"i hope one day you'll be able to tell me the truth." you're confused, what was she talking about? "for now i guess this is fine." and then she's leaning in and pressing her lips against yours.
its almost an automatic reaction now. your mouth is moving against hers even before your brain registers you're kissing.
she's sweet, she always is. but this kiss is a little different. it's not filled with passion or heat, not like all your previous kisses that have always led to tangled limbs and heavy breaths. it's soft, tender, like she's trying to tell you something with her lips. you just weren't particularly versed in this form of sana communication yet to be able to tell what that was.
when she breaks away, the sun is dipping behind the horizon, her forehead leaned against yours, breaths coming in shorter after the lack of air.
she shivers a little when a cool gust of wind starts up.
"inside?" you ask.
she nods, letting you go, and following you out of the pool to dry off.
the rest of the night, even when you end up sprawled on messy sheets, sweat coating your bodies and arms around each other, your lips still tingle from her kiss in the pool. you fall asleep dreaming of small kittens, ice-cream, and sana.
#sana#minatozaki sana#twice sana#sana x reader#sana x f!reader#sana x fem!reader#twice x reader#twice x f!reader#twice x fem!reader#twice imagines#sana imagines#dovveri
311 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Caged Bird Still Sings Part 13
Hello!!! We are back for another lovely chapter of this fic. It's still going strong and I have hit Act 3. I don't know how many chapters of that there will be, but I'm to the happy parts of the story. So yay!!!
In this we find out who our little elf is, and Steve makes an instant friend. Then he tries sushi with disastrous results.
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Pt 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12
~
Steve watched as she turned in slow motion and her eyes go wide. She then threw her hands over her eyes.
“I’m sorry to disturb you!” she shrieked. “Please put your shirt back on!”
He huffed out a laugh and then went over to the dresser and pulled out a old t-shirt. “There, I’m all dressed. Now tell me who you are.”
“I’m Robin Buckley!” she squeaked. “I’m sixteen and about to enter my senior year of high school, my Uncle Justin got me the job as a PA for the band Corroded Coffin, but my mom was worried about the band taking advantage of me, so she insisted I stay in Hawkins. Which worked out great because I got the task of sneaking stuff in your hotel room, which is also great because I’m super stealthy!”
Steve smiled, immediately taking a liking to her. “Wow that was a lot. Nice to finally put a name and a face to the person who keeps sneaking into my room while I’m showering.”
Robin blinked for a minute before she realized the implication of that. “Oh shit! You must have thought I was a creep or something. God, I’m so sorry!”
“Something like that,” Steve said, tilting his head and chuckling. “But now that I’ve met you, it’ll be easier to drop stuff off whenever and not have to wait for me to be gone or out of the main room.”
“You don’t mind that I can just walk in?” she asked in confusion.
Steve shrugged. “The cleaning staff do it all the time. Unless I put out the tag that says do not disturb, they just come in to do their job. That’s how I made friends with Carla and Juan. They’re teaching me Spanish!”
Robin blinked at him for a moment. “You’re learning Spanish from the cleaning crew?”
He walked up and flopped on the sofa, kicking his feet up. “Juan is teaching me all the swear words first.”
“Wow,” she said, sinking into a nearby chair. “Don’t you have other friends that come see you?”
Steve shook his head. “All my friends abandoned me when my dad caught me and my boyfriend on the sofa making out. I can’t tell anyone else where I am because my dad could find me and beat the shit out of me for not leaving town like he wanted.”
“Wait...” Robin said, “Are you Steve Harrington?”
He reared his head back in confusion. “I mean yeah, weren’t you told who I was?”
She got up and pushed his feet to the floor to sit on the sofa next to him. “Holy shit, dude. No one knows where you’ve been. There have rumors about you still being seen around town, but your like a local cryptid or some shit. All anyone knows is that you’ve been laying low.”
Steve sat up straight. “Wait, really?” He burst out laughing. “I guess being registered at the hotel as Steve Munson is really doing its job.”
“Yeah,” Robin said enthusiastically, “even my mom thinks your his cousin. She’s been broadly hinting that I should accidentally meet you so you can date me.” She snorted. “Which even if you weren’t over eighteen, sorry you’re not my type.”
“Yeah, what is your type?” Steve asked. Robin pursed her lips and looked up. “Come on, who am I going to tell? Eddie and the band are about to be out of communication because they’re traveling out of country.”
“Girls.”
He snorted and then snapped his mouth shut. “Sorry. Um...like I just told you I was caught with my boyfriend and you were worried about telling me you like girls?”
She blinked at him for a moment and then gave a snort of her own. “Oops!”
Steve shook his head. “Hopeless. Just a couple of baby gays in the most backwater town in the whole fucking state. At least you can tell your mom that you’re not my type.”
“That’s true,” Robin said cocking her head to the side. “She didn’t want me traveling with the band because she was afraid that they would prey on a teenage girl. Like I feel like I would be safer with them then some stranger in a hotel room, but...” she shrugged.
“Mom logic,” Steve said, nodding, “can’t argue with it and can’t make it make sense either.”
Robin threw her arms in the air. “Exactly!” She looked around the room and spotted the presents she was supposed to have leaving for him.
“The presents!”
“The shower!” Steve shouted at the same time and they both went running. Steve to the bathroom to turn of the water and Robin to grab the boxes from the sidebar.
They met back in the middle. Robin shoved the boxes at him.
“I want to know what’s in them,” she said brazenly. “I’m not allowed to peek and I really want to know about everything Eddie Munson is sending you.”
Steve laughed and shook his head. “It could be sex toys you know. Are you sure you want to see what’s in here?”
“Yes!” she huffed and smacked his arm. “Now open it!”
Steve opened the first box and inside was a beautiful yellow floor length robe with a note that said, ‘For that hot divorceé look!’
Robin raised an eyebrow at him. “Care to explain that one?”
“I was feeling down a couple of days ago because I was bored,” Steve explained trying not to laugh, “I said I felt like a divorceé who had taken her husband to the cleaners, but now was only left with riches and no company.”
She looked around the fancy hotel room like she was properly seeing it for the first time. She took in all the brass fittings, black marble, and leather furniture. It was pretty, but it was very much not a place someone lived in, only visited.
She couldn’t imagine staying here for as long as Steve had been here. “Oh.”
Steve shifted in his seat, suddenly feeling uncomfortable with her pity. So he opened the other present. It was a much smaller box, he had wanted to open the big one first because he guessed it was probably clothes.
Inside was small golden music box that when he opened it it had a little yellow bird singing “Birdhouse in Your Soul” by They Might Be Giants. Only blue canary was swapped for yellow, mangling the song a little, but Steve was touched.
“What is with all the yellow stuff especially the yellow birds?” Robin asked as he handed it to her. She had spotted a lot of them as she looked around the room.
Steve laughed and told her about how he met Eddie, highlighting especially the part about wearing yellow in the middle of a metal concert.
“Oh my god!” Robin said roaring with laughter, “I think I would have shriveled up and died of sheer embarrassment if that was me.”
“That would assume I had any dignity at that point,” Steve pointed out. “My dad had tossed me out, I lost my job, and all my friends. If there were better places to get drunk in this god forsaken town, I would have gone there.”
“Have you tried getting another job?” she asked, tilting her head the side. “Like they can’t all be afraid of your dad.”
He just shrugged. “I guess I never thought about it, really. Just been trying to keep away from him.”
“But he’s been out of town for a couple of weeks, right?” Robin pressed. “Do you really think he’s going to come back and hound you just for trying to get a job?”
Steve shrugged again. “You don’t know my dad. His colleagues call him Mad Dog because he’s as tenacious as a bulldog and twice as mean. If he gets it into his head that I must be ran out of town, he’s going to do whatever he can to make it happen. He only left town because Chief Hopper stonewalled him.”
Robin wrinkled her nose but didn’t say anything.
Steve showed her all the other presents Eddie had gotten him and she was delighted with each one. But especially the necklace.
“Well now there are two birds in this cuckoo nest,” Robin said proudly. “Robin and Canary.” She held out her hand and Steve took it with a smile.
“So does this mean you won’t be sneaking around my hotel room from now on?” he asked with a lopsided grin.
She burst out laughing. “I might do a little sneaking for old times sake, but yeah. I’ll make sure to announce my presence from now on.”
“Good,” Steve said with a huff. “Get out of here so I can shower.”
She laughingly did as she was told, Steve shaking his head the whole time.
~
After Steve got out of his shower and bathrobe secured tightly at his waist, he sat down with the want ads. He had long since gotten a subscription to the newspaper for the movie times and funny pages. But now he could use it to see if anyone was hiring.
Because as much of a loud mouth asshole, Tommy had been, he had a point. He couldn’t just sit around and wait to be be rescued by Eddie. There was no guarantee that Eddie would continue to fund Steve’s life style after the band returned from their tour.
He flopped on the bed with a red pen and the newspaper open in front of him. He scoffed when he saw that Family Video was still looking to replace him, even though it had been six weeks since they fired him.
He really didn’t know how to do much. His main jobs had been being a lifeguard at the rec center and the Family Video job his dad forced him to take so that he could ‘learn how to be productive in society’ or whatever bullshit he had spouted at the time.
So he immediately disregarded anything that required typing or phone skills. With it being summer again, he could probably get his old job back at the rec center but then he would most certainly run afoul more Hank Tippets of the world. Which would be more trouble than it was worth.
There was the new mall.
Maybe he could find work there. He circled a couple of other places but decided his best bet would be the mall. He threw the newspaper aside and rolled over on his back.
He was hungry and tired and just wanted to forget about everything for awhile. So he got up and ordered food. This time was going for something different. Sushi. If he didn’t like it he could always order something else.
Steve needed to try other things and if it wasn’t on his dime or his parents forcing him to try it, why not? He couldn’t do raw oysters. But that was probably because he was six at the time and his mother forced him to try it.
Never doing that again.
He also ordered an appetizer just to double hedge his bets. He knew from the description that it was raw fish and rice. He wasn’t going into this completely blind.
The sushi arrived with his weird side of garlic mashed potatoes. Sue him, the potatoes were his comfort food. They were almost as good as the ones as his Auntie Sophie made. The recipe his mother would kill to get her hands on. And probably tried.
Look, he tried. He tried them with the brown liquid-y stuff, the red paste, and green goo. The green goo made his mouth burn like nothing he had ever experienced in his life. If he hadn’t tried the red paste first, he would have assumed it was all that bad.
So he tossed the rest of the sushi back on the trolley and begged for them to take it away and replace it with ice cream. Anything to stop the burning.
Eddie tried to be sympathetic when Steve told him that night, but Steve could tell the other man was trying so hard not to laugh.
Never again.
~
Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17 Part 18
Tag List: CLOSED
1- @rozzieroos @itsall-taken @redfreckledwolf @zerokrox-blog @beelze-the-bubkiss
2- @gregre369 @a-little-unsteddie @chaosgremlinmunson @messrs-weasley @cryptid-system
3- @maya-custodios-dionach @goodolefashionedloverboi @val-from-lawrence @carlyv @wonderland-girl143-blog
4- @irregular-child @bookbinderbitch @bookworm0690 @forgottenkanji
5- @anne-bennett-cosplayer @yikes-a-bee @awkwardgravity1 @littlewildflowerkitten @genderless-spoon
6- @dragonmama76 @ellietheasexylibrarian @thedragonsaunt @useless-nb-bisexual @disrespectedgoatman
7- @counting-dollars-counting-stars @tinyplanet95 @ravenfrog @swimmingbirdrunningrock @lingeringmirth
8- @gutterflower77 @a-lovely-craziness @just-a-tiny-void @w1ll0wtr33 @sticknpokelightningbolt
9- @scoops-aboy86 @kurofuckingshi16 @watermelonmite @eyehartart @dreamercec
10- @little-birch-boy @yearningagain @micheledawn1975 @blondie1006 @sadisticaltarts
#my writing#stranger things#steddie#ladykailtiha writes#age difference#ten years between steve and eddie
91 notes
·
View notes
Text
"...and it just did."
| W.M ( -> N.R)
Undeserving of a Love Like Yours, Chapter 5
Chapter Warnings: A very emotionally packed chapter, relationship problems, cheating, arguing, anxiety, overthinking, andd...just be prepared.
Summary: The truth unfolds itself easily on a special day.
Series Summary: When you're stuck in a complete hole of confusion and hurt with the one you thought you loved most, a certain redhead finds her way into your life.
Word Count: 8.7k (...oops)
Category: Angst.
A/N: this chapter has been eeeeverywhere with me. I wrote it in the car, at work, in my bedroom, and even at a hotel room. but, I hope you all enjoy<3 it's a whole lot, so it was quite difficult to finish, but february's over and I have more free time again!
also theres a playlist for this series out now :] in case you need something to listen to while reading. be careful while scrolling the songs to avoid just bits of teensy spoilers<3
Series Playlist
| Started on 10/01/2024, 12:16 PM |
| Finished on 05/03/2024, 3:45 PM |
Masterlist | Series Masterlist | N.R Masterlist
<- Chapter 4 Chapter 6 ->
"What is there to say?"
|——————————— ᗢ ———————————|
You drag your feet across the wooden floorboards, making your way towards the kitchen. Here it is again, the same routine. But yet this time, you see a sticky note left on the marble counter, illuminated by a dim overhead lighting.
You furrow your eyebrows, but go over to read it anyway, the bright color a big difference to the white counter. 'might not be home until tomorrow,' was written on the piece of paper. Your heart didn't drop as much anymore. Your shoulders only droop a little, as if just a teensy bit more weight had been added.
A quiet breath leaves your mouth. Your hand picks up the sticky note and scraps it up within your palms, throwing it off to a nearby trashcan in the kitchen. Who else needed to read it anyway? It was only for you. Only for you.
You shook your head of the remaining thoughts you had of her, but she couldn't quite leave your mind at least once. Always there. Always lingering. As if you had been cursed. But in honest truth, the only curse you had upon you was the spell of love.
Today was a special day. Key word on the was. Some type of hope swirling in your heart maybe had you looking forward to this day, but all of it had just gone down along with the piece of paper in the trash. Your eyes also flicker to it once more, seeing the many other colored paper sitting scrunched up with the one from just now. At least she had the decency to still leave notes.
But, today was, of course...your birthday. And out of all the people, your favorite person was certainly not present. Maybe she had forgotten, you thought. Maybe she just didn't care enough this year...no, how could she?
You snap yourself out, having stared off at the sunlight shining in through the windows. You go to the fridge to see what was still in there. A bitten sandwich from last night, and some leftover chickens, but your lip forms a line and you close it, your hand dropping off to your pocket to retrieve your phone.
It was currently 9:45 AM, the digits frozen still on the same numbers until the full sixty seconds passes by. Your mind was in a haze, but your stomach was empty and it urged you to find some food. Were you just going to go out by yourself? Your body seemed to stop you from even going to the living room. Take-out was an option, but instead you simply laid your phone down on the counter, it making a small noise, the textures clashing.
You put your head in your hands, covering up your face and sliding your fingers across your skin, your palm cupping your own cheeks as a way to get a grip of yourself.
Your phone came up with a notification of your calendar, getting out with a reminder of your birthday. What great timing. You clear it off your screen and unlock your phone, roaming the apps.
Just as you were about to push yourself off the counter and grab the last of the food in the fridge, your screen changes without you touching anything. The contact name came up with...Carol?
Your face relaxes a bit and your thumb hesitantly goes to pick it up rather than tap on the red button, the ringing going away. The phone goes along with your hand when you put it against your ear.
"Hey Carol." You say casually, trying your best not to sound too questionable, as it wasn't usual that she'd call you. You hear some distinct voices whispering in the background of her side, one sounding like a young kid.
"Hey, just wanted to call and um...check in on you?" Her voice ended up sounding questionable instead, and your face goes into a confused reaction, although a smile growing on your lips. You let out a small chuckle, your eyes roaming the space of the room as you thought of your words.
"'Check in on me?' Come on, you rarely do that." Your hand goes to grab a nearby notebook that's been left on the counter, saved for recipes. "What's up?"
"I just wanted to say happy birthday to you. Maria reminded me and she and Monica got me to...call you." You assume she had a small pause in her sentence because she was looking over at the other two people in the room with her, which was who you had heard earlier.
"That's nice of her. And thank you." The pages of the book was soft against your hands, your fingers tracing and fiddling with some as you smiled softly at the thought of Maria scolding Carol for having forgotten.
"Well that, or, I would probably not have any pancakes for myself right about now." She says, her mouth nearly sounding like it was full. You'd guessed it was.
"Even though you were threatened to wish me, thank you." You add on, laughing gently as you did. There was a page you landed on in the notebook with a cookie recipe. One, specifically where you and Wanda had made together, having shared a wonderful memory that day.
You could feel your heart beat within your chest, the pace going quicker as your eyes looked over the words written on the paper that was accompanied with smiley faces and hearts here and there.
The smile on your face had definitely faltered. You take in a deep breath, letting it out once you let yourself close the book. Carol's voice snaps you back to reality, having remembered you were talking with her.
"I'm kidding, I would've called you up either way. Really though, how are you?" Your teeth sank down on your bottom lip, probably enough to puncture the skin or leave a small mark, but you let it go once you talked.
"I'm...fine. Other than sitting in my house alone not knowing what to do than sulk in bed or contemplating my life choices." With that answer, the blonde definitely knew something wasn't entirely right. She stays quiet for a while, perhaps thinking.
"Do you wanna go out and hang at the bar? We can do some karaoke if you want that as a birthday present." She offers, and the attempt makes you smile weakly. She never really knew what to do for your birthday, not being the type to do birthdays more than just a simple wish to them. But for you, she'd offer to hang out, which is what you love to do most of the time.
"Sorry, but I don't really feel like partying or anything right about now. Well, tempting, but, I just wanna relax." You say quietly, sliding the recipe book back to its original place.
"Okay, then..." Carol trails off as her mind tries to come up with some more ideas. You were about to think she was going to just hang up sooner or later, but then you hear her voice continue with a more interesting take.
"There's the mall." You raise your eyebrows. She couldn't see you with you being over the phone, but she just knew you were probably surprised. And you were.
"And what would we do there?" You ask, your mind unable to conjure up the slightest of an imagination of going to the mall with her in a casual situation.
"Well, we could grab some ice cream, buy some things, go to the arcade, go...I don't know." She suggests, just nearly giving up. She wasn't good at this type of stuff really, she's simply basing it off of the times she and Monica hangs out together. You could at least picture the straight line her mouth forms when she finished her sentence, and you had to resist a laugh.
"Ice cream does sound really good." Your mind opened a little with the simple thought of ice cream. Even though the comfort of your bed and the couch seemed nicer, it's not a lot of times she ends up inviting you to hang out like this anyway.
"The mall it is." The blonde says, and you can hear some clatter over the phone. She had finished her pancakes, you supposed.
"Am I driving or...?" You trail off, fiddling around with your fingers and sliding them against the marble counter, the coldness a difference to the sunlight coming from the window.
"I'll pick you up." You then hear the sound of keys, and you couldn't back out anymore. She was driving to your house to grab you, and it'd be impolite to cancel.
"Okay." You say under a breath, feeling heavier with every second that goes by. The guilt and anxiety was eating you up, but the date on the calendar just next to the recipe book had your mind getting out of the thoughts.
"I'll be there in 10. Please don't be glued to your bed when I arrive," She said, to which you let out a quiet chuckle. You couldn't really tell if it was in a stern way or a soft way, but it definitely pushed you a little more to get up and change your clothes.
"I won't. See you here." You say gently and the end tone sounds out, making you pull your phone away from your ear.
With that decided, you push yourself off the counter, slowly going off to the bedroom. The closet opens easily, revealing the same clothes you see every day. You shuffle through some of the hanged shirts, looking at what to wear.
Soon enough, you pull one out. It easily slides off, brushing against the many other shirts within the closet. Your eyes don't linger on the other ones that weren't yours, and you close the door after grabbing everything else.
Later on, you get finished up with changing your clothes, and now you were only waiting for Carol to arrive. There was something that prickled within your heart, like a roses stem with thorns, a worry that maybe she changed her mind and she actually didn't want to hang out with you. Maybe she was only doing it out of sympathy? But that can't be true. What about all the times she's driven you back home when you got a little too many drinks?
...You take a deep breath and turn away from the wall you were staring off into like it was the abyss. Instead your hands checked that you had everything on you, like your phone, keys, and your watch.
Then, the sound of a car pulling up at the front of the house made you look up, your eyes carefully watching the windows. You see a Nissan outside, and it was obvious it was Carol arriving.
Quickly, you got off the couch while your phone made sound, definitely a text message from her that she's arrived. You open the front door, going outside. Her blonde hair could be seen clearly through the car windows, confirming the person in your head.
You make your way to the car, opening the front passenger door. "Hey," you say gently, going in and and closing the door along with you.
"Hey." your greetings were simple, a usual thing to happen. Carol glanced at you while you buckled in, giving you a small smile before starting to slowly position the car back to the roads.
The car had some old soft rock playing, filling up the quietness. It also had you already moving just a little to the beats, staring out the window as she drove you both to the mall. She's always had good playlists. Sometimes you'd even have an urge to ask her to give you some of her cds.
"So, what are you aiming to steal my money for today?" She jokes after a song, her eyes focused on the roads. You let out a small chuckle, looking over to her.
"I'm not letting you spend your money on me for something that isn't a drink." You shake your head, fiddling around with your fingers in your lap. The blonde notices it when her eyes flicker over to you for a second before returning to the roads.
"It's your birthday, Y/N. You have to have a little fun. Let loose," she says, and you raise an eyebrow, turning your head to her. The last two words were new, at least when it comes out of her mouth.
"Maria's words, not mine." she quickly stated, making a smile grow on your face. You stop fiddling with your fingers and instead intertwine them with each other, your gaze going back to the window.
"Come on, any ideas?" The car stops at a red light, and she looks over to you. You stayed quiet in thought, although nothing much came up. She sees only the side of your head until you made your decision.
"We'll do yours," you say, having unable to think of anything. Your mind was clouded over. Honestly, a part of your body just wanted to lie in bed hopelessly the whole day, but something else pulled you.
"Then it's settled," she nods, the steering wheel turning with her hand as she made a right. You think over her words on the phone call earlier, 'Ice cream, buy some things, arcade', and you start to get just a bit more excited.
"Ice cream first?" You ask, looking to her with hope. She furrows her eyebrows and makes a face to you, and your lip forms a tight line, like a child asking for something and getting scared of the answer.
"Of course ice cream goes first." The car goes forwards once more, the light having turned green. You cheer quietly, and she gently shakes her head at your antics. At least she got you to release the emotional tension you had in your body. Even if just a little.
The rest of the car ride consisted of singing and dancing, the conversations being light. The weight on your shoulders got lifted up just a little bit more. When you were about to arrive and she was going to park, 'Please Mr. Postman' started playing and your face brightened at the intro.
She raised her eyebrows at your quick happiness at the simple song, but smiled and laughed at how fast you got into singing it. Really, it's always been a main song for whenever you hanged out, but it's been so long since she saw you sing it, she got surprised. Soon enough though, she sang with you, the two of you moving in your seats to the words.
When the song ends, she turns off the engine and both of you get out the car. The parking lot wasn't all that filled up, so it was a chance there weren't many people in the mall.
She puts on her cap and walks to the entrance with you behind her, the noise of crows and other birds made sound, echoing from somewhere afar as you made your way to the sliding doors.
The cold air of the mall quickly greeted you like a slap of reality in the face, like waking yourself up with a cold shower after laying in bed for too, too long. A way to make you feel more alive.
The ice cream shop wasn't far, and with how little amount of people were here, the two of you got to go to the counter right when you arrive to order your preferred flavour.
Your eyes watch the ice cream get put on the cone, and you do a little dance when your hand got ahold of it, while Carol was giving her money to the cashier of the total cost.
The cashier smiles at the two of you and says their 'thank you', making you smile back before turning around, Carol easily catching up with you from your slow walking.
The two of you walk and enjoy your ice cream, the coldness definitely making you more free feeling. There were clothing stores, shoe stores, little snack shops, and every other thing you could ever imagine. You passed by each one though, but you did point out some cool looking things here and there to Carol.
Soon enough, you come upon a pet shop and your eyes widen, your lips matching with a smile. You walk towards it, wanting to look at all the animals. Carol had to walk faster so she didn't lose you.
There were parrots, cats, dogs, hamsters, fishes, bunnies, and even some lizards. Your mouth was agape as you stared at some of them, but you walk over to the cats.
"Aw, look!" You point at an orange cat, who's sitting patiently with it's tail smoothly flicking back and forth as it watched people pass by.
Carol was looking at the dogs until you called, making her go over to you to see what you were melted at. As if you hadn't already from the other little animals.
"This one is so cute." You lean forward and capture the attention of the cat, making it stand up and walk closer to you.
Carol's head tilted slightly and her eyes squinted as she inspected the info of the cat. The name, the breed, the date and place of birth... "...Goose. Huh."
"I want to take it home." You blurt out as you let the cat follow your hand around, and its head moves here and there instead of its body. It was a playful cat, a paw going up here and there to reach out to you.
"You should get it if you love it that much." Carol says, with her usual deadpan voice that you honestly find amusing. Although, for this, your face turns deadpanned instead and you stare at her, making her raise your eyebrows at you. It was nearly a staredown.
"Danvers, I cannot take care of a cat...let alone myself." You gesture to the cat, and it looked at you questionably. Your shoulders slump a little at the last words of your sentence, and Carol frowns a little.
"I'm sure it'll be able to help you cope or something." Really, she was thinking in her head of surprising it to you as a birthday present for later tonight when she sends you home.
"Why don't you get it? I think Monica would go crazy." You glance back at her, and she purses her lips, staring at the cat. It was the most vibrant color of all the other cats.
"And Maria would go crazier." She said, turning to you for a second but then going back to the entrance of the shop instead, perhaps making her escape from you flipping the table to her.
"You can convince her." You say, the volume of your voice going up a little considering she's farther away. You take a quick glance back at the cat, hesitating to leave, but going away to catch up to the blonde.
"No, now, we are going to the arcade." You laugh when you hear her stern voice, although something in you knew she had a thought about getting it.
You looked around as you walked, seeing the arcade not far away now, the place lit up by machines and screens. But something caught your eye and made you look twice.
Were you dreaming? Well...having a nightmare? You felt like so. Your body definitely didn't react in a good way. Honestly, your heart felt like you were about to have a heart attack with how fast it was beating.
Carol's hat made shade for her face from the sun coming through the mall's glass roof as she walked. She stops along with you when she noticed, confusion filling her face at the sudden stop.
When she follows your eyes to where you were looking though, immediately her eyes widen and her face was in complete shock just as yours were.
A brunette, green eyes...green jacket...
It couldn't have been.
You look closer on the face, and it was. And her hand was not swinging by itself as she walked.
It wasn't with your hand either, because you were plenty of feet away from her.
It was with someone else. Something in the back of your mind felt like they were familiar, although you couldn't even dare focus on that.
Your whole day-- well, your whole world fell apart right then and there. Just like that.
You can feel your heart beating up to your ears, and it felt like time stopped. And not in the good way. Oh, you wish. You wish it was the time you saw her green eyes staring back at you and the whole world only felt like it held the two of you. But not anymore.
Maybe it was the numbing adrenaline rush of the shock coming through, but you take in a deep breath, ripping your gaze away. You couldn't bare to look at the sight anymore.
You clench your jaw, your hand gripping itself in a fist. Your eyes pooled with tears and Carol looked at you, her own misery at finding out the truth obvious on her face, although she was mostly worried about you.
"You know what? Maybe we can...do this another day." You say, trying your best to not let your voice shake entirely, but it did falter.
"You don't wanna--" She was about to suggest trying to distract yourself with the arcade, but at the same time, nothing could make you feel better after seeing such a thing.
"Just take me home." Your mouth moved quickly and you spoke quietly, your eyes flicking back to the spot where she was walking, but she was out of sights already.
You turn around and walk fast, not wanting to linger anymore. Carol walks with you. There was nothing said as you made your way out and to the car. The lovely sounds of the birds chirping now fell on deaf ears as your legs kept you moving.
The car door opens easily with the pull of your hand, and you get in, but you were careful to not slam the door. Carol gets in after you, and turns on the engine.
Her eyes go over to you. You already had your seatbelt on and had settled in your seat, staring out the window. She was about to say something, but she held her tongue, not wanting to make matters worse.
And what would anyone have to say in this anyway? Your lover left you, replaced you with someone else, and broke your heart. 'It will get better'? The only path to take was to go through the pain and that was it. Until you somehow get back up again.
The music starts up once more, and it didn't make you happy as much anymore. You couldn't even focus on it if you tried. You were trying to blink away the tears and ignore the way your throat was swelling up on the inside.
Carol drives you back home safely, keeping her eyes on you here and there. The ride was quiet other than the music, but it was obvious the tension was high.
There were questions unsaid, many going around in your head, but you didn't wanna trouble her with all of them, and she probably wouldn't know what to answer them with anyway.
Soon enough, you arrive back to your house, and you gently unbuckle your seatbelt. At the corner of your eyes, your tears were starting to seep out, just a little.
Carol makes sure she says something before she regrets just being silent, "Hey," she said quietly, and you look at her, your eyes shining with unshed tears. It was the softest you've heard her voice yet.
"I'm always here, if you need me," she says. She knows it won't be much, but it needed to get out of her head. You nod, and sniffle, trying your best to not cry just yet.
You don't say anything back. If you did, you would've broken right there. Instead, you pull on the car handle and open the door, getting out.
Carol watches you as you leave, and she makes sure you get into your house safely before getting out the driveway.
You close the front door of the house, locking it, and freezing in your tracks, taking in a sharp breath before letting it out as a sigh. You nearly hoped it didn't happen, that you would only do that and just wake up from sleeping right now.
But then you let out a sob and lean back on the closed door. You hide your face in your hands, closing your eyes as you started crying, and your chest wracks with broken sobs.
How could she do such a thing? Did she not love you? Were you simply not enough? Too much? You couldn't stop yourself with the questions roaming your head, overthinking everything as you go. The kindest soul with the warmest heart, now broken into a tiny million pieces just because someone couldn't talk about their feelings. Yet you seem to always find a way to blame yourself for every situation.
Sure, maybe even if she did talk to you, your heart would still break, but would it have felt like this? Would it have felt like your lungs were going to collapse from your cries?
You sniffle, and try your best to steady your breathing, but you couldn't, so you just let it do whatever it wants. You wipe your eyes with your sleeve, but the tears keep flowing, so it barely did much.
Fatiguely, with a heavy body, you made your way to the kitchen. You wanted to go to the bedroom, but it was so far, and everything in there would only make your head spin even more. The couch was a choice, but your eyes linger on that recipe book you had looked through this morning.
Your hand twitches to grab it, but you bite your tongue and instead grip the counter, letting yourself slide down on the kitchen floor. You clutch your legs and curl up. The grip your hands held with the fabric of your jeans were enough to probably rip them.
You still had hiccups leaving your mouth, tears leaving your eyes, and you were definitely about to sob once more. The kitchen tiles blurred from your vision getting clouded with tears.
Your hands clumsily reaches in your pocket to grab your phone, and you somehow made it to your homescreen.
The phone was set down on the floor, your hands shaking as your tears rolled down to your chin and dropped down to stain your shirt.
You look up, trying to gather yourself up, but of course you couldn't. Your body needed to let the emotions out, especially after such a situation.
For a few more long minutes, you sat helplessly on the kitchen floor, your breaths going with their own minds instead of your own. You take a few deep breaths, your legs splayed out in front of you before you sniffle and take one last deep breath.
You sat up a little more properly with the little energy you have, and slide your phone just a bit closer to yourself, your fingers gliding across the screen as you opened your calls app, and hovered your finger over the contact name.
You tap on it, trying your best to recollect yourself before she picks up. Your teeth bites down on your bottom lip, every tone of the calling sound making your heart beat faster.
It ends, and her voice comes through.
"Hello?" There's the soft voice. The gentle, soothing voice that lured you into falling in love.
"Wanda." Your voice nearly faltered, but it kept a little of it's stern tone. Your hand slid down to the kitchen floor, the texture keeping your emotions steady, at least enough for a couple minutes.
"Hey, what's up? Did you see my note?" She asks. She's been lying to your face all this time and you didn't even know it. How blind were you?
"Do you know what day it is today?" You ask, ignoring her own question. You sounded so calm in your own anger you honestly nearly even scared yourself.
"No...what?" She was confused, and you could imagine the innocent act of a face she made.
"It's my birthday." You put simply.
"Oh..." that was all that sounded on the phone, and you knew the call didn't get cut off. She just didn't know what to say.
"I'm sorry I didn't stay Y/N, I...forgot." She says slowly, and it was obvious she was trying to tread her tracks carefully.
"I can come back tonight, I promise." You almost didn't want her to, but you needed to talk it out. You didn't say anything else, not wanting to talk about everything else over the phone.
"Goodbye, Wanda." You whisper, your voice breaking at the end. You were sure she noticed it, but you'd want her to anyway.
You ended the call, tapping on the red button. That wasn't the end of it yet, of course, but for now, your hand only rests on the floor, your body falling limp against the cabinet.
She calls, but you don't hear it. The phone rings, on, and on.
You clench your jaw, tears filling up in your eyes once more. Your hand weakly silences your phone, and for the next couple more minutes, you lay crying, until your throat was dry and your muscles ached from sitting on the floor.
|——————————— ᗢ ———————————|
The sun had gone down by now, and the moon came out of hiding.
You were no longer on the kitchen floor, but you were on the couch, curled up like a cat. You haven't done anything but cry ever since you got home. Only right now, your tears had dried, staining your cheeks
You hear the front door unlock, and you feel it coming, the moment you've been dreading.
The brunette appears from behind the door, closing it as she went in the house. Her eyes roamed the place, and eventually, it lands on you.
She lets out a sigh of relief when she realized you were still here. You let out a heavy sigh as you sat up properly.
She heard it. Even with the distance, the quietness of the room captured it. Her heart beated harder in her chest.
"Y/N, please, I'm sorry." She pleads as she makes her way to the couch, having carelessly kicked her shoes off, leaving one tilted on its side. You haven't even said anything yet, and you almost feel sorry yourself.
"Hey,"-- You were sitting right beside the armrest, so, she leans over and gently puts her hand on your cheek. --"I love you. I'm sorry."
You gently push away her hand, turning to look at her with your jaw clenching. She can see the anger in your eyes and it had her giving you a little space.
"Do you?" You say, your head moving slightly, and she notices the way the corner of your eyes seemed a little red. You weren't even looking at her. That was only the second part of the situation.
"Yes!" She says her eyebrows furrowed. She raises her hands in exaggeration before moving one up to her hair, sliding it back as she let out a breath. "...Why is that difficult to understand?"
"Well, maybe because you didn't even say anything when I said it to you just a few days ago!" Her mouth opens, and you assumed she was about to argue that she was drunk during that time, but she lets out a scoff, and that's even worse.
"You're pissed off about that too?" She seemed mad, and you nearly regret even blurting out the sentence.
You close your eyes with your hands, just wanting this to end even though it's just started and just barely scratched surface of what you need to talk about...or argue. You hoped it was the first one.
"Of course I am, Wanda! Where have you been?" You try your best to keep calm, but your voice was laced with anger. Hers though, was higher volume than yours.
"At work!" She walks around to the front of the couch, and you slide your hand down your face. Her face looked so believable, but you knew it wasn't the truth. You saw it with your own eyes.
"Bullshit." You whispered, looking at her with tired eyes. She gets confused and sits down on the couch, her eyes focused on you. You shift your position.
"What? I'm not ly--..." Her voice was a little high of a volume, and she doesn't finish her sentence when she hears you take in a shaky breath.
"...I...saw you." You said quietly, and Wanda, having been caught up in trying to make you believe her had to go quiet in thought of what exactly you mean.
She swallows down a lump in her throat, her eyes catching yours.
"Saw me?" She asked, her voice reducing down to almost the same volume as yours.
"You...were with someone else." You were shaking and your breath was trembling. You willed everything in your body not to sob while trying to get the rest of the sentences out. Her eyes widened at your words, and that was it.
"And I know it's not another person, because I saw your face." You point your finger to her, gently pushing on her chest with it to enunciate your words. Gently. You were never the type to lash out or be rough even when you were angry.
She goes quiet. Both pairs of your eyes were welling up with tears, that much was obvious. Any other words she's had before had died in her throat.
You see a tear rolling down her cheek from the side, and you held your hands back from wiping it off.
She looks at you, guilt swimming in her eyes, and she takes a shaky breath in before letting it go.
"...There's really..." She looks away from you, unable to even stare back at you. Your heart felt heavier than you knew it could.
"...nothing I could say or do to make you feel better." She said tearfully, her lips going down as she thought of her next words. She swallows her collected saliva again. That hit you like a million little glass pieces piercing through every part of your living, loving soul.
There really was not much she could reason with other than the fact that it had been true. She's fallen out of love with you, but even she didn't want to admit it.
"I've been with someone else. I...wanted to tell you. I just didn't know how." She admitted with her shoulders going up at her last words. There it was. The truth coming straight out of her mouth. Your lips nearly trembled, but your teeth sank down on it.
"How...long?" You ask, and you almost didn't want to know, but for the sake of closure, you urged on. She stays quiet, her own hands gripping the couch.
"How long, Wanda?" You pressed. Was it a month ago? It couldn't have been longer than that.
"Only after eight months of us moving here." It was before you even had your break. You made the math quickly in your head. You moved in a little more than a year ago, so it's been...six months?
You had been in this devouring hole for six months, and you hadn't even realized it. And she didn't tell you or break up with you. Instead she requested a break. No wonder your hope had died to sparks and to nothingness.
"What?" You whispered under your quivering breath, your head tilting in disbelief as your eyes spilled out in silent tears.
"Wanda." You say her name softly. She looked down in her lap as you let out another breath that nearly sounded like a sob. She sniffles, and you know the both of your hearts are breaking.
"Why?" You ask, although it was more of a thought from your head that spewed out unintentionally rather than a logical question. She couldn't answer. She didn't have an answer herself. It just happened. That's how it always is.
"...I thought you loved me." Your voice was small, as if speaking any louder would make the entire universe disappear in fear, just like your love had.
"I did! Or, I do!! I don't know!!!" She blurts out, not being able to decide which one. Her body had deflated at the high chance of losing you tonight.
"So you fell out of love with me completely?" Your eyes watch her carefully, and just for a vivid moment, she hesitantly, just barely nods.
"And you didn't think to just...break it off." You whisper, although it was more of a sentence to yourself. But she heard it anyway. It was obvious what you were pointing towards in your sentence. She sighs. She knows she's taken a step she couldn't take back.
Really, how can someone bring theirselves to having a full conversation about falling out of love? It's a difficult thing to do. Sure, you'd be heartbroken either way, or somehow you would have been able to work it out, but you supposed something else in you just wished you hadn't suffered all those months hoping for absolutely...nothing.
The two of you sit in the silence of what you'd think is death, not knowing what exactly to do with it all. The love you once had was gone. Or at least...hers.
Something spins around in your head. It's been spinning for ages since she had called to take a break, and you had hoped you never had to say it, but what else was there? You could start over, but this love had already started over before. Or had tried to. Technically it was both. This was the end of the road.
"...It's over." You whisper out into the room, and Wanda finally glanced up at you, her face full of heartbreak. Even though she probably saw it coming. You've seen that look before, and your stomach was about to collapse at even a second of it. You kept the eye contact though, needing to fully close this.
In a way, you searched her eyes, for some reason, still searching for anything that once was. But there wasn't anything but hopeless desperation.
"No...no please, I need you." She says, taking breaths in between as she cried. You hated seeing her like this. But you hated going in circles just as much.
"If you really did, then you wouldn't have done such a thing." She had nothing else to say to that. It had been your breaking point. You averted your gaze and stood up, hesitating for a moment, but eventually going off to the bedroom as she sat there in the consequences of her actions.
You walk into the room and close the door, locking it right after. You gently lean your head against the door, while silent tears freely move down your skin. The supply of water in your body was definitely infinite for today. A part of you wanted to laugh at the mere thought, and just to cope, but you were too tired to even do so.
You take in a breath, looking up to the ceiling as you felt your throat swell up, but you try your best to be quiet. You'd hate for her to hear you sob in the other room. She might be doing the same thing herself. You squeeze your eyes shut for a short time, wishing for it all to just stop.
And technically it's about to.
Gently, you push off the bedroom door and your legs take you to the front of your closet. The next move was obvious.
Your hands clenched theirselves as your eyes stare at the closet doors. You take a look around the room, taking in the space with your eyes lingering on some parts. The book Wanda hasn't finished reading. She stopped reading it ever since she started to disappear. You should have seen the signs.
The little teddy bear she got, the daisies you got her in the corner of the room, the DVDs she has in the TV stand, the music collection you have next to it.
You rip your gaze away and let your hands open the closet doors. A travel bag and a luggage bag was just under the hanged clothes, sitting within a compartment.
With trembling hands, you slide both out, putting them on the bed and unzipping them. It was the same bags you used to move into the house.
You grab some of the clothes you once shuffled through just earlier this morning, making sure to remember which ones are Wanda's, and not yours.
They were placed into the bags, and you stared at the folded shirts. They looked wrong. You throw your head back with a sigh, frustrated. The bed dips when you sat on it, the bags moving along just a little with it.
What are you thinking? The promise to stay, to fight through it all, it had all fallen apart. The one person you didn't leave after just a few months, and yet here you are. Packing. You let your body fall down completely on the mattress, legs dangling while you stared at the ceiling.
How many times have you stared up there? You don't even want to know. Before you lost all motivation and your emotions ran slow, you slowly prop yourself up to your arms and got back up. If you stopped now, you won't be gone in the morning.
Toothbrush, toothpaste, everything else you need and all the essentials. The last of it gets stored in the empty parts, and with the quiet sound of the zipper zipping, it was done.
With a relieved sigh that you could now simply lay on the pillows, your arms splayed out, your body giving up the last of its energy. You definitely couldn't get up anymore to do anything else.
This was the last night you were sleeping in this bed.
The crickets couldn't be any more louder with filling up the silence. You hated it. It felt too short, but all at the same time, it feels like it's gone on for too long.
Your vision faded into black as your mind stayed loud, up until it crept into your dreams. She slept on the couch that night.
In the morning, you woke up heavy and go through everything as if you didn't even sleep. Not even a cold shower helped you. Honestly, it might have just helped numbing the pain in your chest instead. You gather your items, gripping your bags tightly.
What if you just drop them and simply isolate yourself in the room? No. You shook your head, walking over to the door.
Your hand remains on the cold door knob for a short while, and you almost stay long enough to have it warmed up from your skin. It gets twisted though, and you open it.
If not for the sleeping figure on the couch, it would have been an empty room. You walk out to the front door with your eyes lingering on her.
Maybe her love was too good for you anyway. You just couldn't give her enough. Or too much. It didn't even make sense anymore. There was no in between your heart and mind could agree on. Even you didn't know what you were thinking.
Just as you click open the lock and went to open the front door, she slowly awakes. The shuffling makes you turn to look at her. You catch the realization and sadness in her eyes when you locked sights. Damn the loud clicks and creaking sounds of the doors.
"Where are you going?" She asks, but it was more of a question, than her wanting to stop you.
"Somewhere that isn't here." You say quietly, like a secret thats not meant to be said. She stares off into a space in the room, lost in thought.
"I really am sorry." You hold your breath a little longer, waiting for her to say something else. But she didn't.
There wasn't anything possible to heal the broken love you held. Maybe if she gave in, but her hands had been touched by someone else and her lips...perhaps had met another's.
"I love you." You whispered impulsively, although quiet and quick, it made sound to reach her ears nonetheless.
But yet, she was silent.
You stare at her for a second more, and few seconds too long to say you're determined in leaving. She wasn't looking at you.
You take a step to turn, and the door slides open with the pull of your hand.
You take another, then when you're outside and the door closes gently, the quietness of it all consumed you.
You check your belongings, you had your bags, your watch, your phone. You have everything except for her.
You check your last pocket, and in it were the keys to the house. You slide it off and it clinks, a familiar sound that you hated made your heart skip a beat every time you heard it.
You leave it off somewhere at the front of the house, and you hope you don't remember where you put it.
It all blurred together as you went to your car, turned on the engine and drove off. Of course you had a plan in mind. You've thought about it a hundred times, but you never thought you'd go with it.
The car arrives to a stop, near the place of your favorite cafe. But you aren't going out. You just needed to drive away from the house.
"Fuck." You cursed under your breath and slammed your fist on the steering wheel, and somehow your hand had slid down to the horn, making you bump into it and the car beeped loudly. You jumped, and looked around alertedly, but no one was there. The sidewalks were empty.
You relievedly let out the breath you were holding once you made sure you were in the clear. Thankfully, it wasn't lunchtime or the weekend.
"God," the word comes out under your breath as you shook your head. The thoughts in your head were harsh, and your shoulders slumped at it.
"How could I have ever possibly thought I was actually the one?" You whisper to yourself, staring at the logo of the car, still somehow shiny, just sitting there in between the controls even from how much you've driven the car.
You grip the steering wheel, but then you notice your arms being covered in a certain cloth. One all too familiar, one you chose in instinct in the morning. You look down on the sweatshirt you're wearing, and it was obvious. It was Wanda's.
You clench your jaw and your hands move to peel it off yourself, the sweatshirt turning into a jumbled up piece of clothing that was inside-out. You didn't even want to look at it, so you threw it to the backseats. You'll deal with it later.
Soon, you went to grab your phone, your hand shaking as you turned on your phone, trying your best to find a certain contact. You hold the device tighter, trying to stop the shaking. But you couldn't.
When you found it, you were hesitant to tap on it, your mind loud of everything bad that could happen. But it was Kate. You take in a shaky breath and tapped on the call button, exhaling your breath as you put your phone to your ear.
"Hello?" Her voice comes out gently. The kinder tone almost makes you let out a breath of relief. Your shoulders relax only a little though.
"Kate?" You ask in a whisper, fiddling a little with your steering wheel and tracing the round shape, the texture brushing the skin of your fingers.
"Hey, what's up?" It was still gentle, but there was a hint of concern in it. She can already tell something was wrong even though you barely said anything.
"Um...I..." Your breath was shaky, and she could hear it. On the other side of the phone, Kate was frowning, but she stayed quiet as she gave you time to get your words out.
You were nibbling your bottom lip as you thought about how to talk about your situation, and in the midst of the moment-- "...Wanda and I broke up," you spew out the words, your mouth not even caring to follow your mind anymore.
"What? What happened?" She was certainly shocked, and you look out the window, trying to distract yourself while at the same time speaking to Kate.
"She was with someone else," you say. The florist you once saw a few months ago came out of his store, greeting a customer outside. It was like you were watching a scene you were once in, in another person's view.
"Oh, shit." She swore out unintentionally, the surprise taking over her mouth. "Sorry," she apologized quickly, and you can imagine her blinking to get ahold of herself. It almost made you let out a soft chuckle.
"...I'm sorry, Y/N. God, I could never imagine Wanda would have done that." Kate said quietly. She adored your relationship together, that much was true, but she also saw the parts of Wanda that you wish weren't true. Yet this, this was an unexpected turn.
"...And since I left the house, I can't even sulk in bed or anything." You let out a gentle breath of a laugh, but it was more of a nervous one.
"I mean, I should've had a plan but-- we'd just keep seeing each other and it just...hurts." The florist had said goodbye to the customer who bought the flowers. He seemed happy as he rewrote some things on his little chalkboard. That man was definitely living his best life.
"Where are you gonna go?" She asks, and you go silent. You couldn't go to Carol's. You wouldn't. She's living with Maria and Monica and you probably wouldn't have a room to sleep other than in the living room on the couch. You wouldn't want to intrude on her living conditions anyway.
"I don't...really have anywhere to go to, so anywhere, I guess." You sink into your seat, looking down in your lap to stop staring at people. Kate was silent for a moment, and you're guessing she either didn't know what to say, or is thinking about something.
"My place is available to you if you want to come. You're always welcome here," she offers, and your eyes relax while your fingers fiddle with theirselves, thinking it over.
"...If that's okay with you. I mean, I don't want to intrude on anything--" You add on after quickly, but you get cut off by Kate.
"It's fine. Don't worry about it, I've missed having you hanging around. And I promise you, I have two forks and spoons now so we don't have to share one or get a plastic one from Mcdonald's that'll break after a few minutes." She jokes, and that actually made you laugh.
"Okay. Okay, thank you, Kate. I'll be there tomorrow." You sit up more properly, getting ready to drive to the airport. You hadn't visited her in a while, so you already had money ready.
"I will be there to pick you up. Okay? Do not get a cab," she says sternly, and you take in a big breath only to let it out as a small sigh.
"Kate," You say sternly back, wanting to protest and not burden her more. But she hums in disagreement. You know she cared about getting you safe and being the best friend she is, but your head was killing you.
"No. No, Y/N. I am not letting you cry in a cab awkwardly first thing you get out the airport." She argues softly, and you let your shoulders down in defeat. At your silence, she waits.
"I'll let you know when I land." You give in, your voice small.
"Okay, good." You can hear the relief in her voice, and your lip tugs up into the smallest smile
"See you, Kate." You were about to end the call, but she speaks up again.
"Hey."
"Take care of yourself."
"I'll try."
"See you."
The call ends, and you start driving.
end of chapter 5.
Series Masterlist <- Chapter 4 Chapter 6 ->
---------------
taglist <3 - join here! :]
@ludasgf @lovelyy-moonlight @red1culous @justanotherteenpoet @fxckmiup @dmenby3100 @natashasilverfox @wandsmxmff @tia-thesimp @marvelwomen-simp @may-z3
#🥀 dawn’s collection#wanda maximoff#wanda maximoff x reader#wanda maximoff imagines#wanda maximoff imagine#wanda maximoff angst#wanda maximoff fanfiction#wanda maximoff fic#undeserving of a love like yours#uoally
130 notes
·
View notes
Text
"In Darkness, We Transcend"
Chapter 5: Cult of Personality
Pairing: Anakin Skywalker x Reader
Word Count: 7.9k
Warnings: Swearing, mentions of suicide,
A/N: SOOOOOO sorry this took so long! I ended up having to split this chapter into 2 part (got a little carried away with dialogue oops) so I promise the next one is coming soon. I really really can’t wait for it (it ends on an awful cliffhanger…) Please enjoy!! Let me know if you want to be tagged <3
Chapter 1. Chapter 2. Chapter 3. Chapter 4.
No matter how you stacked the crystals on your nightstand, they never looked right to you.
Your time as a Jedi allowed you to develop a liking for the diverse minerals available in the galaxy. There were millions, and you spent a reasonable amount of time collecting as many as possible when you got the chance. All different colors, shapes, and sizes. They reminded you that there were so many opportunities in the galaxy and the beauty that came with that. Especially now, you were grateful for that reminder.
You stacked one called “pietersite” you found in a cave on Alderaan on top of a piece of ocean jasper from Kamino. You felt the colors looked nice together, and you had always wanted a cairn next to your bed. The tranquility was necessary, as you did everything you could to bring it to your space. Just as you got them to balance, your hands knocked them over as a knock on the door across the apartment startled you.
You sighed and set them down, realizing that you should probably focus your energy on the surrounding boxes instead of some rocks next to your bed. A week had passed since you were knighted and granted more spacious living quarters. Quarters that fit your status much more. While you didn't receive the role of master, they provided you with quarters befitting one. It must be some sick way for the council to apologize for what they put you through with the Children of Nox. Funny.
As you strolled through the small apartment and to your door, you wished you had this space when writing. It would have made that process much more comfortable- well- as comfortable as it could have been. Writing for months on end about a cult you were unwillingly indoctrinated into in the name of research wasn’t exactly “easy.” After tripping over a few boxes and loose items, you finally reached the door and pressed a few buttons, buzzing in your mystery visitor.
“Master Kenobi!” You exclaimed, a hint of confusion lacing your voice, “To what do I owe the pleasure?”
“The pleasure is all mine, Y/N.” He smiled at you, though a hint of sadness was present in his eyes. Besides the look in his eyes, you felt it in the force that something wasn’t right. Your own smile dropped.
“Is everything okay, Master Kenobi?” You gulped slightly, watching as the man in front of you searched for something to say, opening his mouth in response before closing it harshly.
“Why don’t we take a walk?”
He led you through the temple and into the gardens, passing several younglings and other Jedi along the way. You felt yourself growing more nervous as the seconds passed, the silence between the two of you excruciating. You knew deep down that whatever he was about to tell you couldn’t be good. Your hands grew sweaty, and you discreetly attempted to wipe them on the sides of your robes.
Obi-wan knew you were nervous. Hell, he was feeling worse and worse about this as he led you to the garden. There was no going back from this. And although you both attempted to hide your nerves from one another, they were painfully obvious. You noticed his discretion, and it piqued your interest (As well as kinda made you want to die).
“Master Kenobi,” You followed him as he stood on the ledge, looking at the city surrounding you both, “Why did you bring me here?”
He sighed deeply, bringing his hand up to scratch his beard in thought, “I’m afraid there’s no easy way to discuss this.”
“Discuss what?” You felt your breathing hitch. Fuck. This was not good.
“The council likes to believe that what they do is in the best interest of everyone.” He looks off in the distance, avoiding your lingering gaze. “As a member of said council, I’d like to say that’s true. But there are cases where I feel as if maybe we could have handled things a bit better.”
“Obi-Wan, is this about the Children of Nox?” Your hands shook as the words left your mouth, and you carefully put them behind your back, avoiding his concerned eyes.
“No, I’m afraid we’ve moved past that.” He motions for you to follow him, sitting down on a bench surrounded by beautiful trees, vines, and various flowers. “Congratulations, by the way. I’m glad Anakin and I could make it to the ceremony. It’s a great honor to be knighted, and after everything you’ve been through, you deserve it.”
“Thank you,” you mumble while fidgeting with the rings on your fingers, feeling an unpleasant taste on your tongue at the mention of his padawan’s name. “But if it’s not about them…” You trailed off as you turned to face him, watching his lips form a frown.
“I’m afraid the council has been lying to you, Y/N. And I’d like to preface that even though this was before my time as a member, I was involved. And for that, I am so sorry. I hope you know that at the time, I thought I was doing what was in your best interest as a youngling. I hope one day you can forgive me.”
“Master…” You trailed off, your eyes wide and body shaking at his words. What could Obi-Wan Kenobi could have possibly done to you?
“Y/N, Anakin isn’t the only chosen one. Actually, he is one half of the chosen one prophecy.” He smiles gently at you, putting his hand on top of your shaking one. “You are the missing half.”
“W-What?” You manage to croak out, your mind not believing the words coming out of his mouth.
“I really shouldn’t be telling you any of this- I could face expulsion from the order. I feel as if I owe it to you after everything that has happened in the past year. It’s not your fault, and it’s not Anakin’s. The council made a decision that seemed to be the most beneficial at the time.”
“I-I don’t understand.”
“They picked Anakin as their chosen one and made sure that you stayed separated from him as long as they could. I know that you and Anakin don’t know each other, but that isn’t an accident, either. Anakin doesn’t know any of this, and I’m afraid I can’t tell him quite yet. They were worried about what could happen if you met too young and how this would look to the younger Jedi. The Jedi code prevents attachments even though the prophecy states an attachment between the two of you would bring balance to the force. The Council was selfish in its decision, believing that maybe Anakin could bring balance to the force on his own. But he can’t. He’s reckless a-and, selfish, and angry. I’m afraid that you would be his only hope.”
Your blood suddenly boiled as you realized the implications of his words.
“Does that mean they sent me on a ‘research’ mission to the Children of Nox in an effort to keep me away from him? All for the selfishness of their code?” You spoke plainly, attempting to hide the anger within you. Obi-Wan adverted your gaze, giving you the answer you needed.
“Y/N, I’m so sorry. I had no idea when I agreed that it would go this far. That it would cause so much pain to you and Anakin both. I’d give anything to change my decision.” He attempted to console you with his touch once again, his eyes widening as you flinched away from him.
“What else, Obi-Wan?” You stated flatly, the anger and sorrow in your voice leaving you. In this moment, you only felt empty.
“Well, there is something else. This decision wasn’t made by the current Council, as the prophecy is thousands of years old.”
“But you just said it was?” You interrupt, furrowing your brows in confusion.
“The current Council decided to uphold the plans made by those during the High Republic. The decision to separate the chosen ones goes beyond just our Jedi Council. It was made decades ago, deciding that the best option was to keep things as normal as possible. I’m afraid these things were decided before you or Anakin were born.”
“Obi-Wan, what is considered normal? I feel like you aren’t telling me something.” He sighs once again, leaning back against the bench.
“Admittedly, yes. The Council fears the power the two of you may possess together. It’s new and scary and something that has been foretold as long as the Jedi has existed. The fact that it’s come true within our time is just- I don’t even know how to explain it. But it seems that the Council and the Jedi have long been afraid of the power the chosen one prophecy could bring- and I know that isn’t fair to you or Anakin. But that is just the way things were and always have been, unfortunately.”
Obi-Wan was met with your silence as you stared off into the distance, letting the news wash over you.
“So I’ve lived my entire life like this because the Council was too fucking afraid of the prophecy they are supposed to uphold?” You don’t falter from your gaze out onto the horizon, speaking as calmly as possible in this situation.
“I’m afraid so, Y/N.”
“And you’re not telling Anakin for what reason?”
“I know the boy- and he won’t take this nearly as well as you are. I fear what he may do if he finds out.” Obi-Wan mumbles the last part of his sentence, the guilt washing over him as you come to terms with the situation.
“There’s that fucking word again,” You mumble, balling your fists at your side as you take another deep breath, “I-I can’t fucking believe this.” You choke out a sob, feeling Obi-Wan trying to soothe you once again.
“Don’t!” You shoot up, shouting at him, “Don’t fucking touch me right now. Please.”
“Y/N, I’m so sorr-“
“Please stop, Obi-Wan! I just-“ You take another shaky breath, gripping your knees to ground yourself, “This is unbelievable. My entire fucking life as a Jedi is a lie. I’ve done everything in the name of the Order and in the name of what I thought was the greater good. What I’ve been taught as a CHILD is in the name of the greater good. I’ve been indoctrinated here as well, the Order isn’t much better than the Children of Nox- just preaching different things.” You trail off as your realization hits you, Obi-Wan staying silent next to you.
“I’m afraid I must leave, Master Kenobi.” You stand up, your voice shaking as you brush off your robes. “I hope you can understand my decision.”
“Y/N, wait-“ He grabs your arm as you turn to leave the gardens, forcing you to face him one last time, “I know there’s nothing I can do to convince you to stay. I can’t say I blame you for wanting to leave. But please- don’t do anything irrational. And just know that I am so sorry.”
You take a deep breath, pull your hand back from his, and nod, a reassuring smile spreading across your lips. The second you turn away from him and make your way back to your quarters, tears start falling freely as your heart pounds.
You’re not sure at what point you broke out into a run, but as you sprinted through the temple halls, ignoring the looks of those around you, you knew that you needed to get out of there as fast as possible. Your legs and hands were shaking, your mind racing as your body felt like it was going numb. Breathing was nearly impossible, and by the time you opened your door, you collapsed on the floor, the panic attack washing over you as fresh tears streamed down your face.
You let out a quiet wail, the sobs taking over your body as you struggled to catch your breath. You attempted to cover your hand over your mouth, wanting to conceal the sounds of your cries from the others in the temple. It was over. Obi-Wan had told you everything you needed to know in order to solidify the end of your days as a Jedi.
Everything you knew was a lie. Everything Anakin knew was a lie. And no matter what Obi-Wan had told you- you’d never stop hating Anakin. He got the best missions, the chosen one treatment. The only thing you ever did to surpass him was being knighted first. And you knew he hated it. You saw it in his eyes at the ceremony.
You managed to pick yourself up off the floor, making your way to your bedroom as you shakily put the few belongings you wanted to keep in a couple of bags. Some clothes you needed, toiletries, pictures from your time as a youngling, any awards or sentiments as a Jedi, some books you enjoyed as well as the copy of your books, and finally, your lightsaber. You knew Eric’s door was always open to you, so that’s where you eventually ended up.
You’d never go back to the temple.
“Hey,” You heard a soft voice mumble next to you as you stirred in your sleep, your eyes fluttering open in confusion.
Anakin smiled as he nudged you, watching your brows furrow through exhaustion. You groaned softly at the disturbance, lifting your hand that had somehow ended up on his knee to your eyes and rubbing it. He unknowingly gave a slight frown at the lack of contact from your knee and the way you suddenly lifted your head off of his shoulder. You let out a small yawn, covering your hand over your mouth in the process. Anakin giggled at your tiredness, finding it difficult not to.
“Fuck,” You grumbled, the sleep giving a slight scratch to your voice, “How long was I out, Ani?”
He blushed a little at the old nickname your sister had given to him while cracking a smile, “Like 10 minutes.”
“That’s it? Maker…” You put your head in your hands and shook briefly, attempting to wake yourself up.
You suddenly cleared your throat, moving away from Anakin as you realized how close you had been sitting next to him. You were so tired before that nothing other than the rest mattered at the moment. Now you were uncomfortable again. Anakin, of course, noticed this, and it took everything within him to not reach out and comfort you. He knew this had to be fixed on your own terms, as much as he hated it.
“Thank you,” You mumbled to the cab driver, throwing him some credits and crawling out of the vehicle.
The air was brisk, and you felt the hair stand on the back of your neck. You wrapped your shawl closer around your arms and over your head, glancing up at the stairs to the landing pad. Anakin stood next to you, wincing gently at the breeze in his face.
“Ready?” You sighed at his words, choosing silence as a better option before beginning to walk up the stairs.
He quickly followed behind you, making sure to glance behind him. When you reached the top of the stairs, you paused, taking in the sight of the cruiser before you. It was big, and it was exactly what you needed. It wasn’t a warship, either; it fell more into the “luxury” category. But as your eyes trailed down the ship, you noticed a hooded figure standing beneath it.
You instantly tensed up, and Anakin immediately felt you through the force. You both exchanged nervous glances as the two of you reached for your lightsabers instinctively. Before he could say anything, you began to slowly walk towards the figure, feeling something familiar about it. He mentally cursed himself and then followed closely behind, unclipping his lightsaber from his belt and holding it close.
You stood tall and took the shawl off of your head, feeling braver as the force signature of the person in front of you became more familiar. “I’m afraid you have the wrong platform. This is Jedi business.” You stated coldly, gripping your lightsaber tighter, your knuckles turning white from your nerves. Anakin nearly choked hearing you call yourself a Jedi and how boldly you spoke.
“Do I?” The voice was melodic and one you had craved for so long. You instantly grinned.
The figure turned around and met your eyes, smiling wide on their face. You clipped your lightsaber back and ran to them, pulling them into a tight embrace and taking in as much of them as possible.
“Fuck, I missed you so much Padmé.”
You swang each other around, giggling and laughing as you held tightly. You buried your head into her shoulder, breathing in the scent of your older sister.
“It’s been too long, Y/N. I’ve heard so much about you lately. I’m so sorry I haven’t visited sooner, and I-I’m sorry for our circumstances now.” She pulls away from the hug, still holding onto your body tightly as she searches your eyes for any response. You brush off her apology, pulling her in for another tight hug.
“No need to apologize. You’re here now, and that’s what matters. Wait, Padme- Where’s your security? I don’t like you here alone.” You search the perimeter, Anakin walking up next to you and nodding to Padme.
“Y/N, they’re here. I promise. I asked them to give us a moment together- they don’t need to know what’s happening. You’re starting to sound like Anakin.” She giggles at you, raising an eyebrow slightly at her underlying claim.
“I-” You cut yourself off with a laugh, giving her another quick hug before pulling away and taking another look at the ship.
“It’s nice, isn’t it?” Padme asks, stepping beside you and glancing up at the ship, “Made sure you got the best one we could offer.”
“Y-You did this?” You turn to her with a smile, noticing how she looks back away from you and at Anakin. You turn to face his grin.
“It was my idea, but Padme shouldn’t give me the credit. Figured it was better than some old, suspicious republic warship they gave to the Jedi. Although, I didn’t know she was coming to say goodbye.”
She beams at Anakin’s words, grinning back at you.
“Guilty as charged.” You look between Anakin and Padme, the words stuck on your tongue. As much as you wanted to stay with Padme and catch up, Obi-Wan’s life depended on you.
“Padme…” You turned to face her, the sorrow in your eyes telling her everything it needed to.
“Go,” she pulls you in, holding her hand against the back of your head and squeezing her eyes shut. “Do what you have to do. Just... please be safe. Come back, preferably in one piece.”
You nod against her, letting a sob take over you as you embrace her warmth for what feels like the last time. She cries too, mouthing to Anakin behind you to keep you safe, and he gives her a solemn nod, feeling tense about the situation. You shudder beneath her touch, taking a deep breath and pulling away. She smiles gently at you before pressing a soft kiss to your forehead.
“Come to Naboo when it’s all over.” Padme squeezes your shoulders.
“I-I’d love to, but I have the restaurant and-”
“Y/N, it can wait. Our family needs you right now- especially after all of this. Please. Do it for us. You need to rest, honey.” She reaches out to you again, and you bite your lip, thinking over your response as your leg bounces.
“Okay. Fine- yeah. I could stay in Naboo for a few days.” You laugh slightly, smiling back at the girl in front of you.
“Okay, now go! Before we start crying again!” She shoos you off, breaking eye contact and walking away back towards her guards, who suddenly made an appearance at the edge of the platform. You felt yourself let out a breath you were unaware you were holding. She’s safe.
You follow Anakin onto the ship's loading dock, turning around and making eye contact with Padme one last time before the ship closes, and she’s gone.
You let Anakin walk to the cockpit without you, taking a moment to sit on the floor and breathe for a second. Your mind is reeling, your heart pounding. It was all happening. In a few short hours, you would be on Mustafar, facing the past you thought you had escaped. As lovely as it was to see Padme, it didn’t help you at all. In fact, it only made you feel worse. You needed to get Obi-Wan back no matter what, but deep down, if something happened to you along the mission- it never concerned you. Padme made your willingness to sacrifice yourself much harder. You didn’t promise her verbally that you would return, but with the last look she gave you, you knew that’s what she wanted. She knew you far too well for your own good, and she knew you would try to do something morally righteous. She knew you’d try to be the hero.
Maybe Anakin did, too. Deep down, a part of you felt like he could see right through you. Like he knew you better than you knew yourself. And maybe he was lying about not asking Padme to come, knowing it would be the only thing that made you take yourself into consideration. The only thing that would prevent you from doing the ‘heroic’ thing. And as much as you hated yourself for it, you were thankful, even if he didn’t do it. You knew there was so much more to the relationship between you and Anakin, more than he even knew. But you suspected he knew that much, too. He knows there’s still more to the story.
“Hey,” Speak of the Devil.
“Oh- uh- Hey.” You awkwardly stand up to meet his gaze, wiping your wet eyes on your jacket sleeve. “I- uh- I should probably change.”
“Yeah,” he whispers, his intense eyes staring holes into you. You quickly turn to grab your bag and change in the nearest bathroom before a hand on your wrist stops you, his calloused fingers making your heart skip a beat. “Y/N, everything’s going to be okay.” You flash him a pathetic smile and a nod before running off.
He frowns as you break away from him and bolt into the bathroom. Taking a deep breath, he wipes his hands on the front of his robes and shakes his head in annoyance. He just wanted to help. Why were you still being so difficult? How long was this going to take? He finally walked to the cockpit and sat in the pilot's chair, throwing his feet on the dash and closing his eyes. As much as he didn’t want them to, his thoughts wandered to you. He thought about the dress you wore, the muscles in your back it exposed, how you talked to your employees, and the gentleness you possessed when you fed him that soup. This was going to be a long trip.
“What are you doing?” You cross your arms at the man before you, annoyed by his comfort.
“Oh, fuck! You fucking scared me!” He jumps at your words, taking his feet off the dash and taking in your different look. His eyes scan your body thoroughly, and you feel yourself shift uncomfortably under his gaze. Although you knew you liked it.
“Get out of my seat.” You sneer, and he raises a brow, leaning back into the seat further and letting out a loud, sarcastic laugh. You clench your fists at your side. He was clearly enjoying this.
“Your seat? That’s fucking rich. I’m piloting. End of story.”
“No, not end of story. It’s my fucking mission, so get the fuck out of my seat!” You snap at the man before you, pointing to the co-pilot's seat as you yell.
“Your fucking mission? We’re saving my master. I’m leading the mission-” He stands up, getting in your face as he yells back. Your face turns red with anger. You were not putting up with his self-righteous chosen one shit right now. Not when so much was on the line.
“Anakin, you don’t know shit about what we’re doing here! How dangerous this is! Obi-Wan’s life is on the line, and I come back to you with your feet propped up on the controls fucking daydreaming! It’s my fucking mission. Drop it. Now.” You move closer, sticking a finger at his chest accusingly. He let out a laugh, rolling his eyes at you and smiling.
“Y/N, you think you’re so fucking high and mighty because the Jedi sent you on a suicide mission to be a part of that fucking cult, and now Obi-Wan is gone, and now you feel guilty. Stop acting like you’re so much fucking better than me. I’m so sick of your fucking attitude. And why is this your fucking mission suddenly when you haven’t been a Jedi in years? I know about the Children of Nox- I’ve done the research, I’ve read the books-”
“And who do you think wrote the fucking books!” You yell in his face, feeling his hot breath on your nose. His smile had dropped, his eyes washed with guilt. You knew he wouldn’t admit that you were right, but his eyes told you everything they needed to. “Now sit the fuck down and get out of my fucking chair.”
“Okay, Y/N, you may be leading this mission, but I need to pilot. Please. It’s nothing against you, but I don’t feel comfortable with other people piloting. I have a thing- just- please.” His voice was soft, and desperate, his eyes searching yours for any sort of sympathy you could offer through your cold gaze. You sigh and shake your head, plopping into the co-pilot seat next to him, knowing he was undeserving of a verbal answer.
“Anyways,” You kick your feet on the dash as Anakin messes with some of the controls and lifts the ship into the atmosphere, punching on the hyperdrive. He throws a glare at you. “You may want to take a look at this, Anakin.” You pull up the most recent HoloNews feed about you, shoving it in his direction.
“Woah-Woah-Woah-Woah, What the fuck is this?” He rips it out of your hands, staring at the headline. ‘A forbidden love? Jedi Knight and General of the 501st Legion, Anakin Skywalker, makes first public appearance with ‘Like a Bantha!’ CDC, Y/N L/N. Could this be love?’ The picture showed you smiling and waving at the fans while his hand rested on your lower back, leading you into the restaurant. He only had eyes for you. Fuck.
“Just fucking read it; I’ll explain in a second.” You search his eyes, unable to read the expression on his face. You attempt to reach out through the force and see him glance at you. Nothing.
His eyes scanned the article, his brows furrowed in confusion.
Even though the Jedi Order is known for forbidding their believers from any sort of attachment- romantic ones included- our dreamiest Jedi is seen behind CDC of ‘Like a Bantha!’ Y/N L/N into her own restaurant. Now, you may be thinking, how do we know they’re together? Maybe he’s just a bodyguard? Well, readers of Galatic Gossip Magazine, the GGM has yet to let you down!
As you can see from our clearly dissected photo, his hand on her lower back, the smile on her face, and the crease in his brow as he looks at her says it all. Our Jedi is clearly smitten. And our Chef is clearly in love. And everyone knows L/N wouldn’t do anything like this publicly without a reason. It has to be a relationship. There’s no question about it! Listen, in a few weeks, when we see them kissing in a public place, and I come back to write a follow-up, don’t say I didn’t tell you so! But now the main question is… how is Skywalker getting away with this? If we know, then the rest of the order has to know. Are they okay with their chosen one being romantically involved with another? And what does this mean for the rest of the Jedi? This controversy raises many questions about the Jedi and what they stand for. If you have any thoughts or questions you’d like to add, click the link below! And don’t forget to subscribe and tune in next week!
“I-I don’t understand. This feels bad.” He hands back the device as he gulps, feeling suddenly uneasy about his reputation as a Jedi.
“No, Anakin.” You lean forward with a smile, resting your hand on his knee to comfort him. “This is good. This sends a message to the Children of Nox. We know each other—we know the truth. And clearly, the rest of the galaxy knows something is up, too. They should fear us—they need to fear us, especially when all eyes are on us.” You gently squeeze his knee before leaning back in your chair and closing your eyes.
“I think I get it. Even though they know we know each other, fear is our most powerful ally.” He mumbles to himself, biting his lip in thought.
“Exactly. Now, what do you know about Mustafar?” You giggle, enjoying his nervousness about the news. For some odd reason, the idea of the galaxy thinking you were a couple didn’t necessarily bother you.
“Well, I know it’s located in the outer rim and is pretty much uninhabitable, as it’s a lava planet. It’s a mining planet overrun with all sorts of crime- pretty sure it serves as the headquarters of Black Sun as well as the Children of Nox. However, I do remember one of your books saying that Crimson Dawn often fought over territory on the planet.” You quirk a brow at his knowledge, a satisfied grin painting your face with the credit he gave you.
“Wow, I’m impressed, Skywalker.” You leaned forward, adjusting some of the controls on the ship, “You’re very knowledgeable. I appreciate that. Would be a shame if only one of us had a brain.” You shot him a wink and a smile, to which he reciprocated.
“It’s all thanks to you, Naberrie.” He mused, and you smiled softly to yourself at the use of your real last name. How you miss being called that.
“Now, like you said- it’s an outer rim planet. And it’s all fucking lava. Not only do we need to be careful about not burning to death, but there are pirates everywhere. And who knows what crime syndicates have been there since the last time I was there?” You turned your chair to face him, and he automatically mimicked your actions, his brow creased in concentration, “We need to land around 17 klicks away, so it’ll take around half a day to get to the fortress.”
You open a projector and map out the new waypoint for you both. Anakin follows your painted fingers carefully as you show him where you need to land and what direction you need to hike in.
“There’s a cave in this area; it would be best if we landed there. In the case of pirates, syndicates, and the cult- this conceals us the most. When we arrive at the fortress, there’s a series of ventilation that we can take in. They used to be under construction for a long time, but hopefully, they’re functional. That should block out most of the noise. I scouted the ventilation system for a long time when I was there in case something happened, and I needed to make a quick exit. Regardless, if we follow a certain path, it’ll take us across to one of many control rooms. We exit the vents- knock out some guards- and there’s our disguises. They should have a keycard to the control room where we can slice the computers and access the data on where Master Kenobi is being held. We could also disable the cameras and alarms, and we might as well- Wait- Are you getting all of this?” You break your stare at the projection to see Anakin wholly spaced out, looking at you.
“Oh- uh- yeah, of course. Keep talking, I’m listening.” Anakin stutters out awkwardly, feeling the energy shift between the two of you. He makes a bold move and places his hand on yours, giving it a light squeeze. You freeze. He smiles.
“O-oh- Uh- okay, well, then you and I make our way to their cell block with the information about where Kenobi is being held. We break him out- but keep our disguises up. It’s crucial we act like this is standard- even to Kenobi. The Children of Nox are smart- too smart- and we can’t risk any slip-ups- especially when we have Kenobi. I’m not sure at what point it will be best to reveal our identities to him, but I’m sure he’ll catch on. We leave the same way we came in, making sure to avoid detection the entire time.”
“Sounds easy enough.” Anakin grins, gripping your hand tighter with his gloved one and leaning back into his seat, letting his eyes rest for a moment before you land.
“Yes- it does. But there is one thing that will make this extremely difficult-”
“And that is?” He opens one eye at you, his eyebrows raised.
“They’re all force users. We have to conceal our force signatures as best as we can in order to remain undetected. We can use the force minimally- but nothing crazy. The higher-ups will suspect something just with us in proximity to the Temple- but that’s just general unease. We have to be careful about this, Anakin. There’s so much at stake and-”
“Hey,” He gives your hand another gentle squeeze, his brows furrowed in concern as he feels your heart rate rising. He doesn’t know how he can detect it- but his force sensitivity is significantly acute when he is near you. “We’re gonna make it. He’s gonna be okay.”
“A-Anakin, shouldn’t I be comforting you? He was your Master, after all. I-It’s okay, you don’t need to do this, Ani.” You trail off into a whisper, breaking eye contact. His hand doesn’t falter it’s grip on yours.
“This isn’t your fault, Y/N. I know you feel like it is. And I’m sorry I used that against you- you don’t deserve that. Y-You don’t deserve any of this.” He grabs and holds your hand with both of his, those blue eyes searing into your soul. But with those words leaving Anakin’s lips- you do the unspeakable. You hug him.
You throw yourself into his lap and wrap your arms around his neck- not saying a word. He can feel your body shake slightly above him, and you can both feel each other’s increased heart rates. He wraps his cloak around your body while his gloved hand snakes itself around your waist, pulling you closer into him while his other one finds its way to your scalp, massaging your head against his chest. You lay there momentarily, closing your eyes and taking in his warmth. He smelled good- too good. And shockingly- you were so comfortable there with him. A small part of you didn’t want to leave. You didn’t want it to end. And with the beep of the dashboard, it did.
The second the ship notified you both that you entered the Mustafar system, you jumped off of his lap and into your own chair so fast. You both cleared your throats and avoided eye contact- clearly not wanting to discuss the intimate moment you just had. Were you weak? Just giving in to your unfairly attractive enemy like that? Probably. But did you like it? Yes.
“Do- Uh- Do you mind punching in those landing coordinates for me, Chef?” He attempted to mask his nervousness with a nickname. Even though you smiled, you saw right through him.
“Of course,” You mumble, quickly typing in where you need to go onto the ship's navigation system. He watched as your fingers moved, another smile teasing its way onto his lips.
You were both silent during the landing sequence into the cave- the air thick with tension for what was to come. To say you were nervous was an understatement- you were fucking terrified. There was so much that could go wrong and so quickly. He opens the door, and you’re instantly hit by the smell of smoke. You carefully step out of the ship, blaster out and ready to fire as you survey your surroundings. Anakin quickly discarded his cloak, leaving it behind on the ship as the door closed.
“Fuck, This sucks already.” You squeeze your eyes shut, the smoke instantly making them water as Anakin giggles at you.
“Okay, Princess, didn’t realize you couldn’t handle a little smoke.” He muses, and you glare at him, ignoring the heat rising to your cheeks with the nickname.
“Shut up. Let’s start walking.” You walk away from him as you pull up the map on your navigator, giving you the best directions to the coordinates of the Temple. You hear a slight ‘aye aye, captain’ from behind you and roll your eyes as your lips curve into a smile.
“So you’re just a chef at some restaurant? Didn’t realize just a chef would end up on the front page of the galaxy’s hottest gossip magazine…” He teases, and you roll your eyes, gently kicking rocks along the path.
“It’s only cause of you, Skywalker.” You toy, and suddenly, it’s his turn to roll his eyes.
“Now you can’t possibly think-”
“Of course, I don’t think that.” You turn to look at him, placing your hands on your hips, and he smirks. “I know my status. I earned it.”
“Oh?” He raises a brow, “How so? I’m beginning to realize I don’t know much about you, Chef.”
“Well, what exactly do you want to know?” You start walking again, avoiding his lingering gaze on your figure. The heat rose to your cheeks, and you became slightly apprehensive. What the fuck.
“Tell me everything. We have a long walk ahead of us, y’know. And I find it fascinating that you are more famous than I realize.”
“Well, okay. I’ve loved cooking and eating for as long as I can remember. When I was a youngling, I was always excited to be sent out on missions with the hopes that I could try some of the local foods and customs, as well as being just exposed to their cultures. I just loved seeing different things that we weren’t used to as a Jedi, yknow? My master would even let me bring some ingredients home if we could, and I would figure out something to cook. I honestly don’t know where the creativity or my ideas came from- they just sorta happened. The Order was kind enough to let me visit with my family for a long time- I often took holidays in Naboo, and I learned to cook from my mother and sisters, as well as enjoyed their- our native foods and cultures. I also took a bunch of missions there, so I really got to know the planet.”
“Oh yeah, the food was terrific on Naboo. I noticed how much of your restaurant was inspired by it. It’s really cool. But how did you even become a famous Chef? You’re so young…” Anakin trails off in thought, trying not to offend you, and you laugh.
“I’m getting to that, Skywalker. And actually- the entirety of my restaurant is inspired by Naboo. It was the little piece of home I had away from home. Anyway, after I left the order, I lived with Eric for a long time, doing a bunch of random freelance work. But all of my time and money went to cooking, traveling, and eating. I somehow managed to befriend a lot of Chefs, and over time, they took me under their wing. I became really popular in the community, and they were all impressed with my knowledge and skillset despite never going to culinary school. I have this thing about flavors, and somehow, the skills have always come to me so easily. I don’t know why or how- but it’s helped me thrive ever since. Eventually, I made enough money to open “Like a Bantha!” which did insanely well and put me on the map. The only reason I’m so fucking famous is because I’m an ex-Jedi who’s never been to culinary school and has the insane culinary talent of someone who’s been cooking for 50 years. And it’s beyond just me- the Force has something to do with it. Cooking is my passion- I thought I was the chosen one of that, not this. And Anakin, I feel like I’ve accomplished far more and have done far more good for the galaxy with “Like a Bantha!” than I ever could as a Jedi. I’ve given so many people new opportunities and experiences… It’s what I’ve always dreamed of. I thought being a Jedi would fulfill that purpose- that longing. But it never did.”
You stop rambling and gaze at Anakin, noticing he has a particular unrecognizable gaze towards you. Admiration, maybe? You weren’t sure.
“Wow- uh- That’s-um, That’s really impressive, Y/N.” He stutters out, and you feel almost shameful.
“I-I I’m sorry, Anakin, I shouldn’t have-”
“NO, please. I loved hearing about it. I’m almost jealous. No need to apologize. I just wasn’t sure how to respond. Now I am. It’s incredible that despite everything, you built yourself back up and made a name for yourself in such an iconic way. I’m really impressed.” He flashes you a smile, and you find yourself becoming a little more fond of the Jedi next to you. “Tell me about your staff. You all seem pretty close.”
“Ha, yeah, that we are. I feel like I raised all of them despite a lot of us being the same age or most of them being older, actually. I probably shouldn’t say this, but Cora’s my favorite. She came in freshly out of culinary school and was so intimidated but so excited to learn. Something about her... I just felt so inclined to help her. To make her grow. I’ve taught her everything I know and some more. I’m still teaching her. She’s teaching me, too, actually. She’s probably a year younger than me, but she’s so fucking smart and talented. I’m so proud of her every day. I feel like her big sister. And I’ve spent so much time with her. I know her friends and family; I’ve cared for them and helped them when I could. I mean, just recently, I paid around 7,000 credits for her Lothcat to have surgery after a bad accident. I left the restaurant with her, knowing she’d take care of it. She loves the place as much as I do. If I ever left it, I’d leave it with her. She deserves it.”
“And what about Luca?” He avoids eye contact, but you raise a brow at his question and laugh.
“Luca is Luca. He’s almost as good as Cora but still young and so reckless. He’s also way too fucking horny for his own good. He’s hit on me so many times it’s hilarious. I never entertain it, but I do find it amusing. I just let him talk himself into a hole, and he always stops. It’s become more of an inside joke than anything. He’s also in charge, despite his attitude and lack of maturity, he has an amazing talent and is immensely passionate about the place. He’s gonna do great things one day, especially when he stops thinking with his dick.” You both laugh, and you notice his shoulders drop, the tension easing on him. Was Anakin Skywalker becoming comfortable around you?
“Ah, I see. Thought maybe something was going on there. You’ve seen the way he looks at you?” He jokes.
“No, no,” You giggle, “There’s nothing going on there, as much as he hates it. And yes, I’ve seen the way he looks at me- it’s purely lustful. Besides, I haven’t had anything romantic happen ever, and fucking Eric was the last person I slept with, and that was a fucking mess. I’d rather not rehash that. Besides, virgin Jedi boy, what’s it matter to you?”
“It doesn’t- was just curious. And believe me- I’ve had my fair share of fun. It’s not very ‘Jedi-like,’ but again, I never really have been.” You raise a brow.
‘Makes sense. You always were trouble-”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Oh, come on, Anakin,” You nudge him slightly, “Don’t act like the entire order didn’t hear about it when their beloved ‘Chosen one’ would act up! Gossip spreads faster in the Jedi Temple than it does on GGM.”
“I- Touche.”
You both fell into a comfortable silence, and the walk was amicable despite the circumstances. You took your time taking in your surroundings, most of which you only saw during a window when you were a part of the Children of Nox. Although the mission was critical, you were grateful you got an opportunity to see Mustafar for yourself, not locked inside. There were so many mountains and valleys where you walked, you couldn’t help but feel uneasy. Anyone could pop out. And they did.
The second you felt a trigger being pulled- before the shot was even fired- you pulled Anakin behind some rocks, cutting your thigh open in the process.
“Ah, Fuck!” You shouted, grasping your thigh and putting pressure on it as Anakin fired your blaster back.
“Y/N, are you hurt? What’s wrong?” He ducked beneath the rock, allowing the blaster to cool off while he attempted to inspect your knee, only to be pushed away by you.
“Just focus on shooting! Fucking bandits.” You trail off to yourself as Anakin fires at them, the noise growing unbearable to you. You had to make it out of this. This was not part of the plan. You ripped off the bottom of your shirt, wrapping it around your clothed thigh, hoping to stop the bleeding. You ignite your lightsaber, the yellow hue contrasting beautifully with your surroundings while you stand up and reflect the shots back to the bandits.
“Y/N!! What the fuck are you doing!” Anakin throws the blaster to the side, igniting his own lightsaber and jumping over the rock, hitting a few bandits with their own blasts.
“Ending this. We don’t have fucking time for this!” You yell back as you slice through the last of the bandits with your yellow saber, ending the fight. You exhale and wipe the sweat off your forehead as you shut off your lightsaber and clip it back to your belt.
“Hey,” Anakin yells towards you, gaining your attention from the slaughter you both just committed, “Check these out.”
You turn around to meet Anakin’s eyes as he leans against 2 perfectly good speeders the bandits had graciously left you. Well, they didn’t have much of a choice.
“Holy shit!” You yell back, running over to meet him as you inspect the speeders. He instantly smiled at your reaction. “These will get us there in no time!”
“That’s exactly what I was thinking.”
Let me know if you want to be tagged for this series or all fics <3
#anakin skywalker#anakin skywalker x reader#anakin skywalker x reader fluff#anakin skywalker x reader series#anakin smut#anakin x reader#anakin x you#anakin and padme#in darkness we transcend#sw anakin#anakin fanfiction#obi wan and anakin#star wars anakin#anakin slow burn#prequels#star wars prequels#skywalker family#rots#anakin skywalker x you#anakin skywalker imagine#anakin skywalker smut#anakin skywalker fanfiction#kenobi#obi wan#star wars rots#star wars padme#star wars#jedi#obi wan kenobi#sw fanart
38 notes
·
View notes
Text
Metanoia (or not?...)
Metanoia:(n) meta·noia - a transformative change of heart...especially : a spiritual conversion
Part 1. - Part 2. - Part 3. - Part 4. - Part 5.
Parings: Wednesday x Dracula!Reader (GN)
(Im doing the gif based on what the chapter reflects bare with me)
Warnings: they are a little older(19, lets say nevermore is a college), Blood, swearing, fighting, near death experience, light mention of death, and a tiny (maybe lot) angst.
WordCount: 5.5k
this is literally Soft Wednesday for sure. (Reader is Masc)
Bold italics are flashbacks.
A/n: Yes, I am almost to the crazy part of this book lol. You all will get the juicy parts in the upcoming chapter...maybe lol depends on how i feel. There is some Serbian in here but i done forgot what it meant oops- but use ya context clues cause i know google translate works one way and one way only lol Enjoy :) (how do you make these words small.. i wanna be experienced with this app too)
____________________________________-
Blurring to the house you felt the hairs on your arms raise when a hand wrapped around your arm sending you into the ground. The wind was knocked out of you, coughing loudly looking around to find Alek hovering over you,
“Okay, before we go in there I need you to try and gather yourself now. We have two huge problems on our hands.” He started,
“Huge? What could be more bigger than the Council-” A body collided with yours sending you deeper into the ground. D hopped off your body dusting off the dirt on her shirt.
“Hey newbie, glad you can join us. Would you be so kind in helping us calm this woman down?” D sarcastically sang out when another body slid next to the three of you. Sofi hopped up growling loudly smacking the decomposed hand that attempted to clean the dirt from her jeans. Catching your eyes, she sent you a bright smile blurring back into the house.
“The hell is going on?” You yelled out when the sound of thunder drummed around you. Cupping your hands onto your ears the sound became louder as you squeezed your eyes shut.
“It’s…Marija! Only you can stop her!” D yelled out mirroring your actions but you being an Ascendent the sound was nothing compared to what they felt. Wobbling onto your feet, you made way into the house. You planted your feet when a gust of wind smacked you in the face. Squinting your eyes, Bora's figure was seen being thrown from up stairs to your feet. You were quick to help her up.
“The fuck is going on?” You asked Bora as she wiped the blood that dripped from her forehead.(You have yet to ask them why they bleed.)
“Marjia is going through a painful time accepting the damn truth.” She growled out, blurring back upstairs. You followed behind her when you heard Raina yelling at Marija.
“You need to calm down before you draw attention to us and the damn Council finds the Ascendent and kills them!” After those words flew out her mouth a loud thud was heard in the room. You bursted through the door to find Raina on the floor unconscious and Bora running to her side checking for any signs of life(?) The loud ringing in your ears went silent and the wind came to a halt when her eyes locked with yours.
“Hey, I’m going to need you to calm down.” You ordered, the girl in front of you could only shake her head as tears brimmed her eyes. Confusion swarmed around you when Marija ran out the balcony window, you turned to face Bora helping up a very weak Raina. “Go.” she shooed you off, you nodded blurring out the window vaulting over the balcony rails landing behind the girl looking up at the sky.
“You don’t understand what I feel right now so I need you to stand back before I kill you.” She whispered, her chest falling and rising faster by the second. If the sky wasn’t dark before it sure was now, you inched forward reaching your arm to grab her shoulder when a lightning bolt struck you both. Feeling the shock run through your body as you fall to your knees you groan at the overwhelming feeling bubbling in your chest. Bora and Raina blurred with the rest of the OB watching the scene in front of them off in the field.
“She’s going to kill them!” Raina yelled out, taking a step forward when Bora held her back. “No.” Bora shook her head, turning Raina to face her. “You are not like them. You’ll be burned to a crisp if you take a few more steps. OB or not.” She warned the girl who could only huff a breath turning back to the two of you in the open. Rein appeared next to the crew fixing his tie.
“What a lovely light show you got going on for the Ascendent!” He cheered out when D patted his back shaking her head. “More like the Newbie is basically a spitting image of Marija’s deceased mate.” Reins eyes widened snapping his head to the OB.
“Oh. I thought I mentioned that.” Rein thought out loud when multiple groans were heard around him. Bora sighed, watching for an opening to stop her. A cry strangled out your mouth when heat started to plant against your skin.
“Marija…I need you to come back to me please. It hurts.” You mumbled out as your head hung. The girl glanced back, noticing your grip loosening from her arm but the shocks kept coming in.
“D, show them.” Bora whispered. Raina sighed, placing a small peck on her lover's shoulder, stepping back. D nodded, locking her eyes on the two of you. Once her eyes turned white so did yours and once Marija’s eyes turned the shocks stopped. Rein took a step forward but Raina and Bora were quick to stop him.
“Let them see.”
“Moja ljubav, did you move my tool box?” your voice rang through the spacious house. Walking down the hallway into the kitchen a small tune was heard. Peeking your head from the corner, your eyes caught the woman humming as she washed the dishes. Your heart skipped a beat when you noticed the smile you fell for centuries ago. Tip-toeing behind the woman, you snaked your arms around her waist placing your chin down on her shoulder.
“You finally came back in, how is the project coming along?” she whispered as you planted a kiss on her neck. Her smile was contagious when all you could do is hum and lean more into her.
“It's coming. I think someone moved my tools so it seems like I can’t work today.” you sang out, rocking you both back and forth. She let out a small scoff, shrugging her shoulders, turning off the faucet, facing you.
“I wonder where those tools went.” you sent her a look catching on to her little game, sighing loudly you placed your forehead against hers smiling softly.
“I think my wife would know ... .hmm” You squint your eyes digging your fingers into her sides pulling a laugh from her as she moved away. You scooped her into your arms carrying her to the couch as you dived into the huge cushion. Giggling was heard around the house when all you could do was smile.
“I love you.” You whispered after a beat of silence. Locking her eyes onto yours she leaned in kissing you softly. “And I love you.” wrapping your arm around her waist you brought her closer deepening the kiss. You pulled away looking at the clock displayed on the wall.
“I need to go meet Alek when the sun sets.” you spoke moving away from her grabbing your shades from the island. She sat up on her elbows, sending you a look. You waved your hand placing on your ring then glancing at the huge window that displayed the ocean.
“Stop overthinking, I thought once we die the anxiety goes away.” She scoffed at your gift, chunking a pillow your way which you swiftly caught. Reading her mind a bit more, a goofy smile smacked across your face.
“I’ll buy the wine if you make- oh now that's what i'm talking about!” You laughed out grabbing your keys. She blurred into your arms pressing her lips into yours.
“Hurry back, Bora needs us at the OBH in the morning.” She whispered against your lips unlocking the door with her free hand as you were too busy trying to sneak in one more kiss. When the door opened you pulled away, placing a kiss onto her forehead.
“I love you Y/n” smiling you walked out but before you closed the door you looked back sending her a smile.
“And I love you Marija. Za Veconst.”
A scream rang through your ears when the horrid images flashed in your mind as the white still clouded your vision. Marija still stood in front of you now with her hand clutched in yours as her eyes glowed.
Your eyes fluttered open, noticing your parents sitting in front of you. The slight shaking around you indicated that you were in your family's limo. Your parents whispered amongst themselves but you could clearly hear what they were talking about.
“It’s a shame that killing me off would save your ass from the council.” You whispered as the veins darkened under your eyes and your fangs poked out your lip. Your mother glanced your way, fear seeping from her pores. You could smell the fear and you couldn't lie…you loved the way they were terrified of you.
“We are not going to kill you.” Your father spoke out closing the privacy screen behind him but the slight turn the car made caused the hairs on your skin to rise. Glancing at the opening in the window a light caught your attention. You blurred out of your seat dashing out the back window tumbling into the woods. A force caused your back to hit the ground when a pair of dark eyes locked with yours.
“The Council would be glad that we saved them a fight.” he spoke, weaving his fingers through your hair dragging you to the road. You struggled against his hold trying to free yourself but with the strength he held it was easy for you just to give in. Tossing you onto the wet road your eyes caught your family talking to a man in a large trench coat.
“I can give you two days to get out of here before I contact the Council on our location.” Your father nodded, sparing you one last glance then walking back to the limo. You called out for them but not one of them stopped. A pair of strong arms wrapped around your torso lifting you onto the back of the truck. Rain began to fall clinging the mud onto your clothes, your tears began to fall along with the droplets that settled onto your varsity jacket. Laughter was heard around when a man leaned forward sending you a sinister smile.
“So much for a dangerous being, she’s crying!” You could hear your brother's cries from when he was dragged out of your home when you were younger. You locked your eyes with the man growling,
“Get me out of these chains and I can show you dangerous.”
His laughter locked in his throat when his hands went to break the chains around your hands and feet. The dark eyes he displayed now seemed hollow when you stood to your feet ignoring the protest from the other two behind you. Glancing back, you caught eyes with the taller man.
“Kill them.”
Hopping off the back of the truck, the cries from the men were heard. Ripping of flesh and breaking of bones echoed around the forest when you walked to the limo but stopped at the man in the trench coat. He stood almost eight feet tall but the look in his eyes made him seem small when you whispered,
“You were the one who took my brother from me. I remember you.” You started sending him a smile that made the man whimper once he saw the pool of blood that dripped from the tailgate behind you. Stopping in front of the man, you locked eyes and sent him a look causing him to wail out a bunch of pleas.
“You are going to go back to the Council and tell them I will kill each and every one of them for the death of my brother. Send them a visual reminder as well.” You stopped grabbing a fistful of his shirt bringing his ear to your lips.
“I want you to rip out everything that gives you life.”
Letting go of the man, his eyes were empty. Making his way into the truck, he drove off as you opened the door to the limo taking a seat facing your petrified parents.
“This is what’s going to happen. You are going to take me somewhere safe and you can continue your life. We can forget this ever happened. Okay?” Your parents nod eyes now draining the gold that you once loved into a dark gray of emptiness. Your father whispered to the driver the destination and once the limo started its way, you leaned your head against the window. The gold in your parents eyes were now back and your father handed you a water bottle.
“This will be a good school for you to study more about your ascension. Your mother and I will be on a business trip in Amsterdam but we will come down during your graduation!” He beamed wrapped his arm around your mother. She could only nod, sending you a tight lipped smile.
“You might even find a husband for a mate down here.” She mumbled out, causing your father to nod his head.
“Do not disappoint us Y/n.” Your father spoke when you leaned back looking out the window once again. Your golden eyes flashed the hollow color your parents once had as you closed your eyes letting the gut feeling send you into a deep slumber.
Your hand fell limp when your body collided into the ground. You groaned at the pain now subsiding, Marija dropped to her feet pulling you into her arms.
“Hey, I need you to look at me.” She pleaded, grabbing your jaw to face her, your eyes rolled to the back of your head and your body went numb. Marjias head lifted to lock eyes with Bora, tears beginning to swarm. Raina was the first to blur to your side holding your head in her lap. “Hey Newbie, I need you to wake up.” She spoke tapping your pale cheeks that seemed to hue a darker color by the second. Bora made way next to Marija placing a hand on her shoulder,
“Now you can see they are not your past lover.” Bora whispered in her ear but what shocked the two OB’s was the words Marija whispered,
“No, but they are the answer to ending the Council.” Bora nodded but Marija shook her head, grabbing Bora's wrist. “No Bora you don’t understand…They used the power of a deceased Ascendant.” Raina gasped, snapping her head to you pressing her hand against your chest, waking you instantly. You jumped up, blurring to the house, Alek ran after you as fear filled all over your body. Tripping over the last step you fell on your back sliding into the living room ramming into the back of the couch. Alek stopped holding his hands up slowly inching his way towards you.
“I need you to relax, why don’t we grab you a bag and we get you out those clothes.” you looked down to see most of your shirt was burnt and blood coated your arms. The rest of the OB and Rein appeared in the house when tears began to brim your eyes.
“Why can’t I remember the ride to Nevermore?” You croaked out standing onto your feet but moving away from everyone. Rein took a step forward clearing his throat,
“You used your brother's gift to forget.” You shook your head running a hand through your hair.
“No. He’s dead. That is not possible.” You protested looking around to find some sort of answer but the look on everyone's face around you showed that they were as shocked as you were. Bora sighed nodding her way to the Med bay which answered your questions. Slouching over you dragged your feet to the room sitting on the chair with your eyes glued to the ceiling. Bora walked in and your eyes widened at the state Marija left her in. Hopping off the chair, you sat her down grabbing a washcloth and the bowl of warm water that sat on the counter.
“I’ll heal, don’t worry about it.” You shook your head, dabbing the damp cloth on the open wound on her shoulder. You both sat in silence as you tended to her injuries while the rain picked up again.
“Must be Marija.” You whispered as your chest tightened when a clash of soft thunder bounced through the house. Bora hummed looking down at her wounds, now healing a lot faster than she thought.
“You’re healing me. Sofis gift.” Bora spoke, running her fingers over the scar that was fading away. You hummed back, shrugging your shoulders,
“I just thought of the stories my parents told my brother and I about the Death Summoner. Not only can she summon the dead but heal the wounded.” Bora scoffed softly looking at the door seeing Raina pass by with D following behind giggling.
“Even though you are not Marija’s mate…you will still feel as if you both are connected in some way.” Bora started catching the slight huff you released dropping the cloth in the bowl.
“I feel…upset that I can’t help her, the pain she feels having to be in the same room is a spitting image of someone she loved for centuries.” You started standing from your seat grabbing the stack of clothes Bora placed on the end of the chair when she walked in, removing your ripped shirt and changing into the new one.
“I saw the last memories of her mate. I could feel the Council ripping their head from their body. The teeth sinking into their neck- Bora I could feel it all.” Bora huffed sending you a sympathetic look as you shook your head hearing the muffled sobs with your enhanced hearing.
You walked to the door, sending Bora one last look then made your way to your room. You hopped on your bed with your eyes trained on the pig tailed girl's balcony with a million thoughts running through your head.
The night covered the small village just a few hundreds miles away from Nevermore as horrid screams were heard around. The tall man sat in a tent keeping his eyes trained on the entrance with a sinister smile on his face.
“Bring him in.” He boomed. A boy was tossed into the tent with blood running from his nose. The man tilted his head examining the frightened child in front of him, almost like a predator inspecting his meal before feasting.
“Child, what info do you have on the ascendent?” He asked, the boy whimpered looking at the man through his lashes.
“They are no longer staying on Campus. They are staying with a group of people and I think their chosen one is Wednesday.” He whimpered out when snarling was heard from outside. Alucard hummed, taking in the boy's posture.
“So the Ascendant has already found their mate…hmmm very well. I will have my right hand have you back before breakfast.” he spoke, waving his hand as a very slender man walked into the tent grabbing a fist full of the boy's jacket dragging him out the tent. “Thank you Rowan. Your honesty and loyalty will be paid soon. Till we meet in Jericho.” And with that the boy was no longer seen. Alucard growled softly when a man walked into the tent.
“How far are they?” The man in front of him kneeled to his feet extending his hand letting Alucard grasp letting the vision play in his mind. He hummed letting go grabbing his ax that sat next to his seat walking out the tent. Blood was painted everywhere as a fanged smile plastered his face.
“My children!” He roared as all heads turned to the man, “Drink what you can, the Council will be arriving tomorrow night. Please leave a message and let them know…THE Alucard is alive and well..killing.” He spoke nodding his way to the man next to him who lifted his staff that sent the rest of the ferals wild. Alucard started his walk down the village with the man by his side.
“Grim ... .would you please remind my children that when we arrive to remain casual; in the dark. We are not a threat to the Ascendant. We will monitor the Ascendent for a day till we make ourselves visible. No one harms their mate, understand?” Grim nodded at his request. Alucard nodded, making his way down the village with a bloodied smile.
“Matter of fact, get ready…we will go tonight.”
Ever since you ascended, sleep was not your best friend anymore. Screams and cries drummed in your ears when you closed your eyes. Once you ascend, sleep is not a priority but to fight the strongest beings in the world? You need all the sleep you can get. You hummed at the silence when you kept your eyes shut but the front door opening and a whiff of Vanilla scent sent you blurring to the top of the stairs,
“Thank you Principal Weems for accepting our terms, I will be sure that Wednesday gets her classes completed and will be under our supervision.” Bora spoke, sending Weems a small smile. You kept your eyes glued to the girl standing next to the tall woman. You knew that she knew you were watching when her head looked up to meet your eyes.
“You’re gonna burn a hole through the ground if you don’t control your venom.” A voice spoke next to you as you shut your mouth looking over. Raina sent you a teasing smile, you rolled your eyes mirroring her actions.
“How come when I am near her it's like it doesn't happen, but when i feel…” you paused trying to find the right word-
“Excited? Protective? Horn-”
“Alerted.” You cut off Raina’s amusement by sending her a look then looking back down at the girl. “What will happen if I turn her before the Council arrives? I remember my mother telling me stories about needing a certain ceremony to turn your mate.” You mindlessly spoke keeping your eyes on Wednesday when Raina snickered.
“You were young Y/n. I think your mother meant something else other than a ‘ceremony’.” Raina added. Your neutral expression now displaced grimace when you now knew what she meant. “No, I- no.” Raina snickered softly patting your back walking back into her room. Bora pointed at you when both pairs of eyes caught yours, you sent them a small smile blurring next to Bora.
“Thank you Principal Weems.” The lady in front of you nodded, handing the rest of Wednesday's luggage to Alek who appeared out of nowhere. The boy blurred to your room then in a matter of seconds blurred past you all into the living room. “Well, I will make my way back to campus to arrange the lockdown for when the Council arrives.” She spoke looking between you and Wednesday. “If you’ll excuse me.” You send her a nod as Bora walks her out.
“I can not lie, the house is alot bigger than I imagined.” Wednesday started. You chuckled, grabbing her hand guiding her up the stairs to your room. Once you both were settled you sat on the window seal with your eyes glued to Wednesday typing on her laptop.
“If you stare a little harder, you might be able to read my thoughts.” Wednesday mumbled with her eyes still glued to her screen. Your eyes widen, “Was that a joke Wednesday?” You teased and laughed when you caught a small smile on her lips. You stood up casually strolling to the other side of the bed.
“Don’t tempt me, I might.” You spoke that sent a scoff out her mouth sparing you a small glance. For some odd reason the voice in your head wanted to hold her close. The thought of pressing your lips against her neck sent your knees buckling before you. You gripped the shelf but the strength you held knocked the books on top of you. Wednesday rushed to your side placing a hand on the back of your neck that sent your vision spirling. Bad idea. The urge to pin her against the way and sink your teeth into her skin…but not in a blood draining way-
“I uh- I need some fresh air.” You spoke back pedaling away from her. Once you made contact with the door you blurred downstairs and out into the kitchen grabbing a bag of blood from the fridge, you almost slurped the bag with how fast you drank. Letting out a loud sigh ringing throughout the kitchen, you leaned your head against the fridge door clamping your eyes shut. After a few moments of attempting to rid the visions/thoughts in your head, you walked out the back door onto the patio that displayed your view from your room of Nevermore.
“Don’t tell me you already have trouble in Paradise?” You looked over your shoulder to see Alek walking your way and mirroring your actions, leaning against the balcony rail. You scoffed shaking your head,
“More like the opposite.” You sighed running your fingers through your hair. Aleks eyes widened and stifled a laugh. “I guess we are a pack now.” You narrowed your eyes at his response but rolled them when realization dawned on you.
“Don’t worry, it was a direct thought so I heard it.” Blowing out a breath, you hung your head low. “I don’t know why I feel like this all of a sudden, it's only been a few weeks of knowing her.”
“But it feels like years huh,” Alek sighed out taking a seat on the patio chair keeping his eyes on the clear skies. “It will get better, Newbie, don’t worry.” You turned his way leaning your back against the patio rail eyeing him.
“How come you know a lot of this?” You mentioned, motioning your hand to your balcony. He smiled shaking his head, “I had a mate too y’know”
You nodded looking back at the campus, sighing softly. Alek came a bit closer placing a hand on your shoulder,
“I lost her during the Civil War. We came to an agreement that she will stay human. A stray bullet struck her as she was coming in from the bath into our room. Ever since then, I could not bring myself to move on. Same with Bora.” Alek spoke but hearing that Bora lost her mate too was something that turned your insides.
“Bora was the first Original right?” Alek shook his head leaning more onto the rail as you both heard laughter coming from the living room.
“Bora was the mate of the first Original. She was actually the first from the native tribe to turn. Her blood was from the ‘Supernatural Chief’ so when she became one of us she developed a gift and from there I guess the stories on the first OB spree is how it all developed to be OB’s too. Dude it's really complicated to explain but Rein was there.” You nodded looking back once more to see Bora walking to the kitchen. She caught your eyes, sending you a warm smile. Alek patted your back taking a seat onto the lawn chair chuckling,
“Come sit, you look so tense. Plus, the girls got Wednesday. You might not want to go in there right now.” You chuckled at his response, taking a seat next to him as he handed you a blood bag. “Definitely not going in right now.”
Bora came from around the corner of the kitchen handing everyone a blood bag and Wednesday a water bottle. She took a seat onto the couch near Sofi who was playing chess with D who was indeed throwing a whole tantrum.
“This is so not fair Soph. You know I suck at this game.” D muttered out moving her pawn as Sophie giggled, moving her knight knocking off D’s piece from the board. D looked up sending her a glare when a hand was placed on her head patting lightly,
“My love, be a wonderful girlfriend and keep Alek and the Ascendant some company.” Raina whispered. D grumbled hopping onto her feet heading out the back door. Raina sighed, taking a seat next to Wednesday.
“So how are things going with your mate?” Raina asked the girl who only shrugged her shoulders, “I do not know, one minute we are in each other's arms and it feels like home then the next, they’re standing almost a hundred feet away and ignoring me like a plague.” Wednesday explained what caused Bora and Raina to giggle.
“Oh Wednesday,” Bora sighed out, “They are fighting the urge to not turn you.” Raina finished Bora's sentence as they both turned to Sophie who caught their gaze grabbing her headphones walking upstairs.
“When it comes to a Mate who is not one of us comes with a ceremony that we use to change them and have them bonded to us for eternity.” Bora spoke out.
“Ceremony?” Wednesday quivered her eyebrow as Raina giggled once more, shaking her head. Bora sent a small smile towards the girl, “Don’t worry, it is not what you think but it is what you will not expect-”
D slid the door open throwing herself onto the free lawn chair tossing the whiskey bottle towards you which you quickly caught. Alek turned to face D and the look she gave the both of you sent Alek howling in laughter. You looked between them till D’s voice was heard in your head.
“They’re giving Newbies mate here ‘the talk’.”
“The talk?” You spoke aloud, confusion swarming in your iris. D opened her mouth to speak when Wednesday's voice boomed through the house. Your eyes widened when the door swiped open and her face came into view. Her hand wrapped around your wrist dragging you inside. A yelp slipped out your mouth when Alek sent you a small telepathic message.
“Good luck, let's hope your fangs don’t fall off”
You sent the girls a look once you passed them when all they could do is giggle and wave your way. A whimper was heard from you when the girl literally dragged you up the stairs and sat you onto the bed as she towered over you.
“Why did you not mention that if you do not turn me, Marija could end up being your mate?” Your eyes widen at this new information. Shaking your head, you stood up to protest but her hand rammed against your chest sitting you back down.
“No. Sit down.”
You stood quiet with your head hung low, waiting for what she had to say but once her hand gripped your jaw, you could have sworn you lost function in your body.
“For being the most dangerously powerful being on the planet, you seem so weak as of right now.” You looked up to defend yourself but the look in her eyes seemed to answer your question to why she is acting this way. You stood up wrapping your arms around her waist, blurring her to the wall.
“I could be your worst nightmare Wednesday, do not tempt me.” You whispered, your fangs peeked out your lips as your breath mixed with the girl trapped in front of you.
“Nightmares are my favorite part of sleeping.” She whispered back leaning up causing her lip to brush against yours.
“If you are a nightmare…”
Your body buzzed with a new found feeling that made you feel as if you could destroy anything in your way. Rip apart the council to feel what you feel. Break through into the center of the earth to feel the heat you were feeling at the moment throughout your body. You’d steal all the burning gasses in the dark sky but for what cause…the light that could guide you to where you belong is in the eyes staring back into your soul.
“...then make me sleep for eternity.”
You smashed your lips into hers as her hand gripped your jaw bringing you in, deepening the kiss. You were stupid for not kissing her sooner, the energy that coursed through your body caused you to blur the both of you onto the dresser that shattered the mirror behind Wednesday. A small moan slipped the girls mouth that sent you onto cloud 9. Hands were felt underneath your shirt that was discarded in a matter of milliseconds. Another blur and you had her against the door quickly locking the door but your lips never left hers. Her kiss is something you could feel for as long as you roam this earth. Her heartbeat was drumming in your ears that caused your head to turn but with the speed, you ended up on the other side of the room with her on top of you.
“How did you control my speed?” You whispered, attempting to speak with her lips still glued onto yours. She only shook her head leaning back removing her top,
“Shut up and kiss me.”
______________________________________
A/n: Yes, I left yall hanging like that. I, myself am not ready to write that JUST yet but be ready for the next chap dropping maybe this weekend or next week! (this for that one person lol) but i am thinking of making a 2-3 story series....maybe. (this is actually a book i am looking to get published...my music manager wants me to start publishing my books)
But i hope you all like it and stick around for more on Jenna! <3
#wlw#fanfiction#wednesday x reader#jenna ortega#jenna ortega x reader#wednsday addams#dracula#twilight#twilight saga#vampire#fantasy
60 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Tiny (Chapter 5)
Chapter 1 | Previous (4) | Next (6)
Content Warning: NSFW/ 18+! Extreme vorniness and masturbation
Word Count: 2063
------ Chapter 5: The Next Morning ------
Wriggling on my chest awakens me. My brain, still foggy from sleep, dimly recalls that I passed out with the human woman resting on me. She’s pinned under my hand. I curl my fingers around her and sit up in bed, yawning wide. The look of fear she gives me in response concerns me, so I attempt to mollify her with a disarming smile.
Gosh, she looks so cute and delicious, tucked in my fist. I instantly conjure up a sugary fantasy of sticking her on a towering stack of pancakes, slathering her with butter, and pouring syrup over the top. Or stuffing her into a breakfast burrito with eggs, cheese, and sausage. Her flavor is so versatile, she’d match up with just about any food pairing I can dream of…
My stomach grumbles eagerly with hunger. The woman blanches and shrinks back with a weak cry. My face drops and I shrivel up with embarrassment. I’m such an idiot. Did I forget I ate her last night? I just woke up and I’m already grappling with my cravings. It’s going to be a long day.
“Um… I’ll get some breakfast right away,” I mumble, too ashamed to say much else. I hop out of bed with haste, causing Jackie to lurch wildly in my hand. Oops. It’s hard to slow my pace when I’m so galvanized to fill my belly. I try to keep my strides smooth as I hurry into the kitchen. I plop Jackie on the dining room table to keep her away from me while I cook, so I’m not tempted to dunk her in the batter or fry her up with the sausage links. Even so, my mind lingers on her the whole time I’m preparing my meal, obsessing over her, gnawing on her.
I bring my plate, loaded with pancakes and sausage, over to the table and give Jackie a modest portion before demolishing my own. I know it would be best to restrain my gluttony around her, so as not to distress her further, but I can’t hold myself back as I shovel mountains of glorious food into my greedy, slavering maw.
I’m so desperately hungry, but the meal does little to satisfy me. I know what I really want to eat. My eyes dart over to the tiny lady alongside my plate. She hasn’t touched her breakfast, and refuses to go anywhere near my dish. She’s stricken white as a ghost. I’m strongly tempted to snatch her up and shove her into my mouth, to give me some temporary relief, but her terrified expression gives me pause.
I don’t want to hurt her again. I don’t want her to be scared of me. Instead of grabbing her, I scoop up her entire breakfast with my fork and swallow it down in a single gulp. I finish my meal with a sigh, patting my gut morosely. It’s not enough. It will never be enough. I want a human inside me. I want that comforting warm fullness, the wriggling of live prey in my stomach. I want Jackie.
I need to physically separate myself from her, before I do something I’ll regret. “I’m going to get cleaned up and get some work done,” I inform her. I don’t ask for permission before I grasp her in my hand and carry her back to my bedroom. I’m getting a lot more grabby, more insistent, less controlled. I doubt she would’ve agreed anyway, but it troubles me that my willpower is degrading so rapidly.
“Stay here a moment while I go shower and dress,” I say, placing her on the bed. Hopefully it will put her mind at ease to be away from me for a little while, so she won’t feel so trapped—even though she is. She sits where I left her as I gather up some clothes and leave the room.
I seclude myself in the bathroom, struggling to reign in my legendary esurience. I turn the shower to scalding hot and boil under the stream. The droplets lapping my skin help to center me. I need to be strong, stoic, patient. I must maintain control. I think about Jackie, and my hand drifts down to my abdomen, then lower, to my groin. I stop myself with confusion. What am I doing?
I step out of the shower in a cascade of steam, dry off, and throw on my clothes. I comb down my hair and brush my teeth and look at my reflection in the mirror. When I’m all tidy and groomed, I look like a distinguished gentleman, not a terrible man-eating beast. I can only hope I won’t lose myself in my madness. Resolute, I open the door to the hall.
I’m about to return to the bedroom, when a scent trail hits my nose. I pause, a primitive hunting instinct scratching the inside of my skull. The predator in me is aroused, and my mouth waters in anticipation. I prowl down the hall into the living room, drinking in the scent with rising excitement. I follow the tantalizing fragrance to its source. She’s hidden from view, but I can pinpoint her position with exacting precision.
“Jaclyn?” I inquire, struggling to sound normal. “Are you hiding under the couch?” Although I don’t intend to frighten her, my rapacious side takes over and I lift the couch with ease to reveal my prize. She’s there, all right, crouching among the dust bunnies. She squeals and scrabbles across the floor on her rear, cowering with unrestrained fear, hands above her head. So feeble, so flimsy, like she could get blown away with a gust of breath.
I frown as my more rational sense returns to me. “You’re… still so frightened of me, aren’t you?” I ask with a tinge of despair. The answer is obvious, with her blatant response. There’s raw, visceral terror reflected in her eyes, the terror of a person staring down the hollow sockets of the rotted visage of death. She nods, her face shining with tears.
“Would you… feel better if I left you alone for a while?” Perhaps some distance would be best for the both of us. I replace the couch, careful not to slam it down, and walk away, leaving her in her hiding spot.
Melancholy and guilt seep into my heart. I’m not happy with this situation at all. I don’t want her to feel unsafe around me, to the point where she refuses to be anywhere near me. As silly as it may sound, I feel lonely and rejected, deeply wounded by how she views me. Secretly, I want to hold her, to keep her close and safe and happy. I don’t want to be a threat to her at all; I want her to trust me.
I understand, of course, that such a dream is absurd. She’ll never see me as anything more than a devilish brute. I go into my den and try to get some work done, to get my mind off my troubles. My projects occupy me for a little while, but a part of my brain is fixated on that tasty speck of a person under the couch.
I begin to fantasize. She’s not far away. She’s real—warm flesh and blood—and soooooo scrumptious. I could slink out of my office, over to the couch, snake an arm underneath, and seize her. She’d be terrified, writhing helplessly against my huge fingers. I’d slide her over the threshold of my lips, through my pearly gates of teeth to the squishy carpet of my sensitive taste buds. Ohhhhh, I can just imagine…
I catch myself and stop. I’m breathing heavily, moist with perspiration, my blood rushing through my head. I look down with disquiet. I didn’t realize in the heat of passion I had unbuckled my pants. My hand is wrapped around my big, hard, throbbing cock. Precum drips out of the tip like spittle into my underwear.
I freeze up. Am I… sexually attracted to humans? I had never considered the question before, hadn’t even consciously entertained the thought. Yet, when I think about eating that lovely, tiny woman… my heart thumps, my lifeblood races to my belly and crotch, an unbearable yearning ravages me... And I can’t deny that massive boner in my pants.
My stomach groans, as if annoyed by my neglect. I’m hungry again. I huff with frustration. Hungry and horny, what a wild combination. I stick my erection back into my underwear and button up my pants, face flushed. I wipe off the saliva dribbling down my chin with my sleeve. Ugh. I’m so wretched.
I need to eat again. I need to separate myself from this situation, before I fall to temptation.
I decide to leave the house. Jackie will be okay, sequestered under the couch. If she runs away, I will find her; I won’t let anyone else have her. I glance over to the living room furniture with longing tugging at my gut, before I tear myself away to shod my feet and leave. I drive to the grocery store to pick out some expensive meats. Even when surrounded by all the food I could dream of, Jackie never vacates my thoughts. All other victuals seem soulless and empty by comparison. I buy some thick ribeye steaks and return home.
She hasn’t budged from her hiding place. Guilt creeps up my throat as I recall eating her breakfast this morning, when I was unable to reign in my gluttony. The poor dear is probably getting hungry, but too spooked to request a meal. I make a tiny lunch for her, and a light sandwich for myself, pretending that she’s stuffed between the bread slices. I really ought to eat more, but normal food is unpalatable to me at the moment. I present her share to the floor in front of the couch with a bottle cap of water, not acknowledging the enticing presence underneath, and retreat to my study.
Any semblance of focus or work eludes me. I jerk off instead, daydreaming about all the nasty, unspeakable things I want to do to my miniscule captive. I don’t just want to eat her; I want to play with her, like a cat with a mouse. I imagine batting her to and fro between my palms when she runs across the table, before snatching her up. Using her like a toy, however I please. Savoring her in my mouth before swallowing her down. Perfect.
Her little face, disfigured with terror, surfaces in my memory. I stop, my dick still gripped in my sweaty hand. What kind of a sick man am I, to indulge in such warped perversions? Jackie doesn’t deserve such cruelty. Another wave of revulsion and guilt wrecks me, like a sailing boat buffeted by the sea and dashed to splinters on a rocky cliffside. I’m a disaster. I should be ashamed of myself.
I sit in my chair for a while, staring down at my exposed pork sword with humiliation, hating myself for what I am. I haven’t even touched my sandwich, despite the unrelenting ferocity of my appetite. I’m a contradictory mess. I want her to adore me, to match my own obsession with an equal fervency. Yet, I want to use her, to hurt her, to snuff out her life to satisfy my own urges. In my perfect fantasy, I could ingest her without killing her, maybe even with her as a willing participant, and still treat her with tender love and care, like the special, lovely little lady that she is.
But I can’t. It’s physically impossible. We’re incompatible. I choke on my own bitterness. I take the sandwich and hurl it into the garbage can beside my desk, tears threatening to prick my eyes. Maybe I should just get it over with. I can’t take this torture much longer. Just slaughter her and be done with it.
My blood curdles at the thought. I came so close to ending her last night. If I did that, she’d be gone forever. I’d be alone again—so agonizingly alone. I wouldn’t be able to live with myself. My stomach whines and I pound my desk with my fist in an outburst of frustration. I pull up my pants and glance out the window. The day is evaporating into darkness.
Dinnertime.
Chapter 6
21 notes
·
View notes
Text
About My Man - Part 4/5
Fandom / Pairing: Jujutsu Kaisen / Choso x f!reader, Suguru x f!reader
Rating: SFW - Still... MINORS DO NOT INTERACT
Content Warning: Fluff, language, hurt/comfort, drama (lots of it), kinda dub-con (can a hug be considered non-consensual)
Chapter Summary: As things between you and Choso start improving, so does your friendship with Suguru – but is it really possible to be just friends with someone you used to love?
Author’s Note: Did I mention I love cliffhangers? Hehehe. Literally took forever but here you go. Leave a comment and let me know how you’re liking it so far! Are you team Choso or team Suguru? ~ Eren’s Birdie
Song Dedication: L’AMOUR DE MA VIE by Billie Eilish
Part 3 | Part 5
Come Saturday morning, you feel no motivation to get out of bed since Choso had already left town last night, so ideally you plan to sleep in as late as humanly possible.
Your dream is short lived, however, when you’re woken up at 9AM due to an alarm you’d forgotten to switch off. You sigh as you sit up in your bed.
It’s an unspoken rule, sleep will always evade you when you need it the most but will hijack your senses when you least need it.
You check your phone to find 4 new notifications from Choso.
Cho <3: This is NOT what I came home for!
<3 attachments>
They’re photos of his mom making him cook, clean and water the plants. You laugh when he sends you another selfie of him fake crying.
You: well, i had offered you a better option Thursday night :p
Cho <3: Get your head out of the gutter!
yes, that option was way better in hindsight
You: your loss Kamo.
Cho <3: Is it though?… I’ll make up for it when I return.
You: How so??
Seen
You: Hello???
Cho <3: bye😙
You: Hey, explain yourself!
Cho <3: Sorry, the boss lady needs me for some more labour.
You: :( byeee
You find yourself getting happy at every little interaction you’ve been having with Choso in the last two days – the happy feeling of your initial crushing days returning with a feigned sense of normalcy.
And you’re not the only one who senses it because when you come out of your room, still zooming in to take a good look at ‘your’ man’s handsome face, you hear Luna’s voice from the living room.
“Wow, you look not depressed,” she laughs, a little too energetic this early in the morning.
“When did you get home?” you ask, startled. You hadn’t met her since Thursday morning as she’d called in ‘sick’ yesterday, coincidentally along with Satoru who HR said was ‘horribly down with a bad case of fever.’
“1-ish? Not sure,” she answers, “you were sleeping so I didn’t wanna disturb you.”
“I was sure you’d stay with Satoru last night too,” you giggle, “since you guys were so fucking sick.”
“About that…” she giggles and you crash on the seat next to her, itching for gossip, “We kinda went on a date last night.”
You almost squeal in excitement before your eyebrow furrow, “Wait, then why are you home?”
Before she has a chance to explain, the man himself speaks as he walks out of the kitchen, “Oh hi, you’re awake too!”
He places a hot cup in Luna’s hand oh-so-lovingly before looking at you again, “Mornin’, do you want a coffee too?”
“Thank you,” you smile politely as he hands his cup to you before leaving for the kitchen again.
“That’s blondie? Can you believe this guy? He’s getting action in my house after cockblocking Choso and I a million times!” you whisper and laugh in disbelief.
Luna mouths an ‘oops’ and you wave your hand in dismissal, “Anywayyyy how is he?”
“Oh my god,” she giggles, a hand covering her mouth in disbelief, “He fucks… like really fucks! After last night, I really do believe you are a heavy sleeper.”
You laugh, still waiting for more details as she blushes while speaking, “I don't know… I think there might be something there!”
Your eyes widen as you slap her shoulder, almost shaking and swaying her entire torso in excitement.
“My coffee!!!” She squeals as it holds the cup away from her body.
“Sorry!” You giggle as you try to contain your excitement, “You like him? No fucking way this the same Satoru I know???”
She laughs, nodding aggressively. “I’ll tell you everything later,” she whispers when her eyes find Satoru walking out with another cup for himself.
“Sup nerd, what did you do without Lulu?,” he settles down on the chair next to Luna.
“Oh, nothing out of the ordinary,” you answer.
“Sure your neighbour kept you busy, huh?” He wiggles his eyebrows, teasing you.
Right. You and Luna share a silent glance and you know what you must say.
“Satoru, listen to me,” you begin seriously, “Suguru and I never dated…”
His ears perk up as his attention focuses on you.
You continue hesitantly, “Well, there is some history but that's just embarrassing… I was obsessed with him when we were teens and he rejected me, flat-out.”
“Wha– I don't get it,” the confusion on Satoru's face is clear.
“Umm… technically I’ve never actually dated anyone,” you confess, “It never got so serious where I'd call them a boyfriend per se, ya know?”
“And that's okay, right?” his tone softens, different from his usually chirpy one.
“Yes but when Choso asked so suddenly, I panicked… and you didn't really help,” you chuckle awkwardly.
“You got nervous?” He asks, still trying to sort his confusion. You shrug.
“I don’t understand why you get so nervous around Choso…” his sentence trails off as his brain works overtime to figure out the answer.
How can this guy still be so clueless?
You simply shrug again.
It must be nice being as simple-minded as Satoru. He set his intention on someone he liked, asked her out without thinking about the ‘what if’s and will probably have an amazing girlfriend before the month ends.
How long have you been crushing over Choso again? Right, a little too long.
“But don't tell Choso… I'll do it myself,” you warn him.
“Hmm…” his face still pensive.
“Aren’t you guys worried about the office policy about dating colleagues?” you ask as you change the topic for good measure.
“They can’t fire me, I’m way too good at my job,” he manspreads on the chair before smirking at Luna, “...among other things.”
“Oh my god, am I going to see this more often now?” you cringe.
“And this too,” he leans over Luna to give her a sloppy kiss. Luna shakes her head at this, yet giggling into the kiss nonetheless.
“Y'all please, this feels like accidentally walking in on your parents,” you bring your hands up to cover your eyes. Luna laughs, pushing Satoru away.
“Anyway, I have some shit to do today,” he checks the time on his phone before sliding it in his pocket, “see ya.”
Satoru rummages through his pockets to fetch his keys before leaning over Luna once again to kiss her goodbye like boyfriends do, making her giggle at the gesture like girlfriends do.
Once you hear him leave, you raise your eyebrows to look at Luna, “Wow. This whole thing is so unexpected and sweet… and maybe I’ve just been an absent friend. I’m so sorry–”
“No, it’s okay,” she smiles as she holds your hands in hers.
“Tell me everything… when did this begin,” you squeeze her hand.
“Yup, but before that, I really wanna take a bath and have breakfast,” she sighs. You nod.
After you both take turns showering, you intently listen to the story of how your best friend started falling for the most unexpected person as you made breakfast.
By the last bite in your plate, the conversation ends up at your interesting love life again.
“Soooo, you had the house to yourself for 2 whole days,” Luna begins, “Why isn't Choso here?”
“Oh he’s gone to his parents home for the weekend,” you inform.
“Well, what about the day before yesterday?” she asks.
How to tell your best friend that your crush had asked you to take it slow?
“Please tell me you at least made out,” she crosses her fingers.
You shake your head, “We… talked.”
“Bleh! Boring!”
“Hey!,” you scold her defensively, “it wasn’t really that kind of a moment, you know?”
“What is that kind of moment? You just grab the guy and kiss him!” she states as she sandwiches your face between her two palms, squishing your cheeks.
“I see now why you and Satoru suit each other,” you chuckle as you remove her hands from your cheeks. You clear your throat before speaking again, “But I’ve decided to tell Choso the truth–”
The doorbell rings interrupting your conversation and you walk out to attend to it. You swing the door open just as the man is about to press the bell for a second time.
Oh.
“Hi,” Suguru smiles at you.
“Hi?” you answer, not expecting him at such an odd hour.
“What are you doing in the afternoon?” he gets straight to the point.
Well, you weren’t expecting him at all so you look at him with your eyebrows knitted. You don’t remember committing to any plans.
“Well, I was cooking and wanted to invite you over for lunch,” he speaks again to answer the unasked question.
“Uhh,” you think about the offer when you hear Luna’s footsteps as she yells out, “Who is it?”
Suguru is quick to grab your hand before you answer her and you stare at him in confusion.
“Umm– I was hoping it could just be us?” he whispers with hopeful eyes.
You hold his gaze as you inform Luna, “It’s Suguru! He’s inviting us over for lunch.”
“Oh fun!” she yells back.
You give him the most insincere smile that you can produce. He simply sighs, returning your smile without showing his disappointment.
“See you guys soon,” he smiles at Luna who’s now standing behind you, waving at him.
“Yup, see you!”
As you close the door, you get a text notification from Choso and you find yourself smiling once again.
“Are you actually happy about the invite?” Luna asks curiously.
“What?” you look up, “No…it’s Cho… he’s been texting me since morning.”
“What exactly did you talk about?” she asks, curiously, “Cause from here, this looks kinda confusing...”
“Umm– just give me 2 days. All you need to know for now is that I'm gonna confess about my feelings and everything else too. I’ll tell you the whole thing then… that is if I don’t die of embarrassment,” you explain.
“Best of luck babe,” she chuckles as she pats your back to show her sincere support.
~~~
When you hear the bell ring in the afternoon, you and Luna both assume it's Suguru as you laze around in the living room.
“Get it,” Luna slides down further into the couch.
“No, you,” you're the same way as you stop scrolling on your phone.
“He's your ex-crush,” Luna pauses the Love Island episode you were watching together.
You get up just as lazily, channelling your inner koala as you attend to the door.
“Hi,” Suguru says and he's visibly surprised at your sleepy state.
“Hi… no, we remember your invite. We were just enjoying the weekend,” you answer the question written on his face as you rub off the sleep from your eyes.
He chuckles at this, “Okay then, ready whenever you guys are. I've set the table.”
He waves at you before heading back to his apartment. You simply wash your hands and face out of habit before leaving your apartment.
You feel instant relief when you see Luna come out in her pyjamas as well because ‘it's literally next door. We don't need to dress up.’
Any sense of formality fades away when you notice that Suguru also skipped dressing fancy and found him wearing an apron over his clothes instead.
“Hi, welcome to Suguru’s eatery,” he jokes when you walk in.
“Smells delicious. Have your cooking skills improved?” You compliment him.
“You wouldn’t have to pretend to not be suffering,” he answers before turning to Luna, “I was kind of a bad cook when we were young.”
“Oh,” Luna chuckles as she catches up.
Suguru guides you both to the dining table where he had set up the plates. He makes a show of pulling off the foil off the tray and you’re pretty sure your stomach rumbles at the delicious lasagna and garlic bread platter in front of you.
“Ooo, impressive,” Luna sings.
“Thank you,” he bows down, gesturing at you both to sit down. As you settle down, he brings out a bottle of wine with three glasses, placing it on the table.
“Got a day-drinking habit?” You joke as he pours the wine in the glasses.
“Only when the company's right,” he winks at you. Your cheeks grow hot at his unbridled flirting — yet you remind yourself it's not about who, it’s simply about the audacious openness with which the man is complimenting you in someone else’s presence.
As your internal monologue goes on, Suguru serves the lasagna onto the plates. The aroma is so flavourful that it brings you back to reality.
“Shall we?” Luna chirps. You nod, ready to dig in. As soon as the first bite of flavour melts on your tongue, you almost feel as if you’d be addicted to the taste by the time you’re through with it.
“Suguru, what the fuck!” you gasp and he looks at you, concerned.
You shake your head in a hurry to clear the confusion, “Sorry… I just– the food is really good!”
“Oh,” he chuckles, relief washing over him, “thank you.”
“I can’t believe you made this!” you express your surprise.
“Come on! He mustn’t have been that bad before!” Luna defends him as she takes another bite.
“No, trust me. When we used to have family dinner together, our moms used to ask me to sit in a corner just to be safe,” he reminisces and you laugh as you nod your head to verify his story.
“Do you remember how you were convinced I pretended to be shitty at cooking to avoid kitchen duties?” Suguru asks you.
“Yeah… well, in hindsight, I got the easier task because you always had to wash the dishes because it was the one thing you couldn’t fuck up,” you tease.
“Wow, you guys really go way back,” Luna wonders as she turns to Suguru, “tell me more about her, I need some dirt.”
He begins with a coy smile, “Well, do you wanna know about before the relationshi–”
“Cut the act, she knows,” you interrupt him, “she’s the one who created the damn lie.”
“Oh… good. Then I can talk freely,” he smiles at you again before turning to Luna.
And that’s how the entire conversation turns into fishing past memories out of your Pandora's box.
Suguru mostly tells Luna about the you he knew from a different time and Luna is amused at every revelation that unfolds from his anecdotes. As your plates are almost licked clean and you slowly sip from your half-empty glass, you sigh at the bountiful dinner.
“Got room for dessert?” he asks as he looks at you proudly.
“Really?” you ask in surprise, “also made by you?”
“From scratch,” he’s smug about it and rightfully so.
“We’ll always have room for dessert,” Luna perks her lazy head up at the mention of something sweet.
“If there’s one thing I remember as clearly as ever, it’s your love for desserts,” Suguru smiles at you.
“Really? But you usually give me the bigger piece!” Luna looks at you and you blush.
He raises his eyebrows in surprise, “Then know that you’re dearly loved by your roommate… I remember this one time, like a year before we left for college, we attended the town’s fair on the very last day. She was sooo obsessed with the Tiramisu they sold at one of the stalls that she almost cried when they were sold out that day.”
Luna looks at you inquisitively.
“I arrived too late,” you shrug.
“Well, there’s something that never changed,” she sticks her tongue out to tease you, “but did you really cry over Tiramisu?”
“Nope… I got it before I could let the tears flow,” you blush involuntarily. As if on queue, Luna looks at Suguru.
“I went early to get one for her cause I knew it would get crowded later on,” Suguru said calmly, without boasting.
“Oh my– That is soooo rom– cute!” she clears her throat, remembering your pre-dinner warning about not melting at his ‘honey traps’ so easily.
And once again, as a professionally trained best friend, she looks at you before joking, “Are you sure I’m not the one you love instead of Choso?”
You roll your eyes at her but fail to notice the way Suguru’s posture slightly stiffens up at the mention of Choso’s name. He doesn’t let it show but Luna catches it anyway.
“Enough about this one… tell me something about you!” She asks him to keep the conversation from going awkward.
Your phone buzzes and when you read the name, the voices in the room turn into background noise. You open the text, holding your phone under the table in order to be discreet.
Cho <3: You remember this?
<1 attachment>
It's a photo from last halloween when you'd accidentally matched costumes with Choso – you're both wearing ‘Vote for Pedro’ t-shirt, side hugging with your cheeks squishing against each other’s.
You smile at the memory, remembering how Satoru had picked Napoleon Dynamite for movie night the week before Halloween and you'd DIY'd the t-shirt last minute because you were too lazy to pick an elaborate costume. You hadn't known Choso for that long at the time so it was the craziest coincidence, all things considered, and that might as well have been the beginning of your infatuation.
You: yes!
Cho <3: Mom asked me who the girl was cause she’s “pretty”
You: well if your mum thinks so then i must be
Cho <3: Hey i tell you that often!
You: parental approval is on a different level…anyway what did you tell her 👀
Cho <3: What do you want me to tell her?
You: idkkkkk, it's up to you
Cho <3: I told her that you're someone who makes me really happy
You: haha… now, what did you really tell her?
Cho <3: Only the truth
You: 👀
Cho <3: How about I tell you when I return?
You blush, biting your lip, trying to contain yourself from grinning like an idiot.
Suguru notices nonetheless.
“Who is it?”
“There's only one person who makes her blush li–” Luna stops mid-sentence when you swat her arm.
“I’ll get dessert,” Suguru excuses himself to go to the kitchen.
Luna mouths an ‘OH MY GOD’ when he’s out of sight.
“Don’t fall for it… I know he’s too charming but it’s a trick, he’s a pro at this!” you whisper a warning.
She’s about to say something when Suguru reappears with a tray. When he sets it down in the centre of the table, your eye almost pop out when you see three tiny plates with big scoops of Tiramisu.
He grins at you, “I know I’m no chef but I still tried for you.”
For the first time tonight, you genuinely feel that queasy sensation in your heart as you stare at Suguru. You were trying not to lead him on but was being just friends really enough for him? No one makes a full-course meal for just friends… or maybe they do when they have unresolved guilt of having wronged their best friend.
You brush the thought away and instead compliment him for the umpteenth time tonight, “Thank you Suguru. This looks really good.”
“Save it for when you actually taste it,” he serves the plates.
He smiles with his eyes and for a fleeting moment, you feel nauseated at the fact that deep down you appreciate him doing this even when you no longer have any romantic feelings towards him.
“Shall we?” you grin as you dip your spoon into the white creamy layer. The first bite is equivalent to about 5 bites as you stuff your mouth with it, your eyes almost rolling back into your skull in an ungodly manner – but you contain your emotions.
“Oh god! Suguru, this is–” you exclaim and Luna adds a ‘holy shit!’
“Thank you,” he blushes at your compliments.
It isn’t another hour later that you say goodbye as you decide to go back to your apartment. As Luna unlocks the door, you feel the need to say what you’d been holding back all afternoon.
“Umm… listen,” you turn to look him in the eyes, “I loved this a lot. It was perfect… but I hope you know that I’m not angry at you for the past… w-what I mean is that you don’t have to do so much for me or feel the need to overcompensate or whatever, ya know?”
He calls your name softly to stop your rambling, “If it’s any consolation, I really do enjoy cooking now and would do it for any other friend as well.”
“Hmm… okay then. Thank you for the meal, Suguru. See you around,” you take your leave.
~~~~
The rest of the day goes by pretty quickly. You collapse on your bed once you’re done with dinner and chores. You’re about to scroll the night away when your phone rings.
It’s Choso.
“Hello, is this a butt dial?” You speak before he answers.
“My ass isn't that fat,” you hear him on the other end.
“It's pretty fat from what I've observed,” you roll over till you're lying face down on the bed, kicking your feet behind you. As lovesick as they come.
“Should I feel violated?” he laughs.
“Please I've caught you staring at my boobs more times than I can count on my fingers,” you scoff.
“Just a sec– What now mum? Want me to help you out with dinner?” He fake shouts on the other end.
“It's past midnight,” you burst out in a fit of laughter. He waits till your voice dies down before calling out your name, lovingly yet hesitantly.
“Yes?” You ask.
“I'm sorry,” the hesitation fades, his voice as clear as ever.
“What for?” you ask, taken aback.
“For ghosting you. That was really stupid. I was being jealous and insecure and I definitely don't wanna lose you over a misunderstanding,” he sighs and you can feel the relief in his voice.
“Cho…” you speak softly – a certain sadness you weren’t aware was hiding inside starts dissipating when you hear his apology.
“I know you, of all people, love talking a lot. So much so that if I keep the call on and let you start a story, I could nap before you eve–”
“Is this an apology or a roast?” you interrupt to scold him.
He clears his throat, “Pardon me. I love your stories, I will never take a nap in between… moving forward.”
“Hey!”
“Kidding! Sorry! What I wanted to say was that I promise to never ghost you ever again. I know it upset you and it was a dick move. Whatever it is, I will talk to you about things from now on. Promise,” his voice is sincere. With every word he speaks you can sense the playful familiarity being restored to his voice.
You feel the warm feeling in your chest once again, “Okay Kamo. You're forgiven.”
“Thank you. You're the best.”
“Save it. I need 10 more weekly ice cream dates instead.”
“Make it a hundred… my bike could use the regular runs,” he’s smug about it too – you can almost picture the satisfaction on his face each time he makes such declarations.
“Summer won't last that long,” you pout.
“Then we'll go for hot chocolate.”
You nod before realising he can’t see you, “Sounds like a plan.”
Silence hangs in the air before you disrupt it.
“Choso?”
“Yes?”
“I’ve been meaning to tell you something,” you test the waters.
“What is it?”
“When will you return? I wanna tell you in person,” you announce, hoping that putting it out there would keep you firm on your decision to confess.
“For you, I could come right away.”
You chuckle at the intentional double entendre, “I’m serious!”
“So am I,” you hear him cackle before speaking again, “hmm… Monday morning probably?”
“Alright, see you on Monday,” you smile, “Anyway, did you only call to apologise?”
“And to hear your sweet voice,” he has you blushing once again.
You talk for another hour or two before the drowsiness takes over. The last thing you remember as you fell asleep while on call with Choso was him laughing and accusing you for dozing off, followed by you jokingly scolding him to tell interesting stories if he didn’t want you to sleep.
In the morning, you woke up to a text from Choso informing you that he was going fishing with his dad and uncle, meaning he won’t have internet connection till the evening.
Your Sunday now seems to be dedicated as missing Choso day – empty and boring.
That was until Luna told you during breakfast that Satoru and Maki were coming over. And then Maki texted that she was bringing her boyfriend over. Until she bailed to go someplace else with him – and then there were three.
When they say love is in the air, they fail to mention its casualties are usually the lonely side characters withering away in the background. So that’s how the evening begins, with you being the third wheel during Sunday evening hangout at your place.
“Toru! You had one job” Luna shouts at him with her hands on her waist, taking the serious mom stance. After sharing half a bottle of wine, Satoru casually mentioned he forgot to get more bottles as he had promised he would.
“Sorry baby, I was so eager to see you that I forgot to bring it,” he pouts.
“Save it–”
“I can get it,” you volunteer, needing the excuse to catch a break from the lovebirds.
“You sure?” Luna asks.
“It’s not that late. I’ll be right back… just order the food on time, I’m starving” you get up from the sofa, grab your phone and keys, making your way out the door.
As you wait for the elevator, your cheeks feel a bit warm. It’s not enough to make you feel drunk per se but just a little tipsy – at least enough to make the split ends of your hair seem interesting enough to fiddle with. The elevator dings and you look up to find Suguru inside, raising his eyebrows at you.
“Are you drunk?” he questions as he gets out of the elevator, blocking the door for you.
“No,” you scoff as you get in, “maybe just a little?”
He laughs, “Where to?”
“To get more wine cause Satoru forgot to get it,” you roll your eyes.
“Alone?” he questions.
“I’m not a kid.”
“Let me accompany you,” he walks back into the elevator without waiting for your answer.
You press the G button and watch the door close as you ask him, “Have you had dinner?”
“Not yet.”
“Wanna join us?” you ask, praying he could be the fourth-wheel. Besides, you felt responsible for treating him to a meal in return.
“Sure.”
You turn your head to look at him and find him already smiling down at you. You nod as you dial Luna and she’s quick to pick up, “Lulu, order more of whatever you’re getting, Suguru is joining us.”
Throughout it all, from your trip to the nearby liquor shop to dinner and drinks, you’re in your own happy state as thoughts of Choso flood your brain from time to time and aimless conversations with Suguru, Luna and Satoru fill the gaps in between.
Around midnight, when there’s a persistent lull in the conversation, Luna and Satoru excuse themselves to retire to her bedroom, and just as you yawn, it’s Suguru’s clue to take his leave as well.
“Thank you for dinner,” he smiles as you walk him out.
“You’re welcome,” your cheeks feel hot due to how drunk you are and you lazily lean against the door for support.
“What are you doing tomorrow?” he smiles at you, finding you a little-too-adorable than friends are supposed to. He brings his hand up to tuck a loose strand of hair behind your ear.
“What’s it to you?” you narrow your eyes at him playfully.
“If you’re free after work, will you go out for dinner with me?” he asks.
“Suguru–” you sigh.
“As friends!”
“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” you try to be firm without seeming rude.
“Why not?”
You clear your throat as you fidget with your hands, “Choso returns tomorrow, I’m gonna tell him the truth and probably confess my feelings to him while I’m at it. If there’s any hope for us, it's probably better if it’s not built on a bunch of lies.”
He doesn’t speak. You look up to see his conflicted face.
“What?” you nudge.
“Don’t.”
You stand up straight as your eyebrows furrow, waiting for an explanation.
“Don’t do it. I’m asking you now. Give me a chance,” he’s serious.
“What?,” you ask, laughing in disbelief, “That’s… what? I’m sorry, am I hearing things? You literally just asked me for dinner ‘as friends’.”
He holds your hands into his, “We have history, we know each other. Yesterday and today, spending time with you has made me realise that we still have a chance. What we have runs much deeper than anything you might have got going with Choso.”
You free your hands out of his hold. Seeing him dismiss your feelings gives you a deja vu, “Why can’t you just accept that my feelings for you have changed. It’s been years, for fucks sake!”
“You know what they say. Being drunk makes you truthful. So, just hear me–”
Pulling yourself out of your drunk daze, you interrupt him and calmly rationalize, “Umm… you should go, you’re pretty drunk.”
“I can hold my liquor just fine,” he defends himself, “You said my name when you had to fake a relationship… you know deep down that has to mean something.”
“No… I used your name because it was familiar. We’d known each other since we were kids! You were the first guy i really lov– liked… but that’s all there is to it!”
“Let me show you I’m worthy of being your first love.”
“I don’t understand you. We haven't spoken for 5 years– and now you’re here begging me for another chance?” The crease in your forehead deepens as your voice starts getting a bit louder.
He groans in frustration, “I thought I had this big adventure laid out for me in college and… I didn’t want to be tied down by a relationship that began even before I got to experience the real world–”
“Right, so that’s what I am to you… a last resort you can choose when others don’t match up to your expectations,” you interrupt him, your voice steadying slowly to avoid a noise complaint.
“No… everything I want to say is coming out wrong– fuck!,” he runs his fingers through his hair in frustration, “I used to like you too. Why else would I still remember such silly little details about what you like and dislike?”
“Oh, I don’t know? Out of habit? We basically grew up together… hell, even I remember things about you just cause I’ve known them forever! But it doesn’t mean shit!” you refute.
He rests his hands on your shoulders, his composure collapsing as his face looks agitated, “I know I realised too late that it was you who I wanted all along – but I want to at least try and see if we really could make it work. I know you called me an idiot who only thought with his dick but now I want to cherish you the way you deserve. I’m a different person now, you’ve seen it yourself.”
“So am I… and I’d be a fool if I let you break my heart again,” you shrug with an indifference that stings him.
“Let me change your mind,” he towers over you, “Let me prove it–”
“Are you not listening? My feelings aren’t so volatil–” you don’t get to complete your sentence as it’s cut off by Suguru hugging you firmly.
“Don’t you remember? You used to call my hugs comforting,” he coos and you realise he’s more drunk than you are as he almost collapses over you.
You sigh, taking a deep breath to relax as you try to pull his hands away to keep him from crushing you, “You’re drunk. Just go home. You’re not talking sense.”
“Me being drunk doesn't change the truth. I loved you and I think I still do,” he’s still hunching over, resting his chin on your shoulder. His arms wrap around you again and you hear a sniff.
“A-are you crying?” you ask him softly. This does not seem like the old Suguru at all.
“Just let me stay like this for a minute,” he sniffs again. You rub his back to console him as he hugs you tighter. He’s probably going to be embarrassed and sorry tomorrow morning when he sobers up. You decide you could talk sense into him then.
But what he does next surprises you. Suguru pulls back before bringing two fingers under your chin to tilt your face up. You stare into his eyes and remember the last time you’d hugged him like this.
Right, it was when he broke your heart.
In that uncomfortable silence, you wonder if you still held resentment in your heart for him. But that wasn’t the case – you conclude, even if you forgave him, you could never forget the heartbreak. And why would you? It was a good lesson for what it was worth.
What you hated was not him but his blatant audacity to think he could still win you over with a few charming tricks. As if simply being nice could compensate for the way he’d crushed your heart so carelessly – all the shit he tried to brush under the carpet as not being a big deal when it was convenient for him.
Maybe being intoxicated has given you special powers but you feel like you can read his mind. As if on cue, not even a second after you sense his intention, he proves you right when he leans in closer in a desperate attempt to kiss you.
~to be continued~
#erensbirdie#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jujutsukaisen x reader#jjk#geto x reader#jujutsu kaisen#choso x reader#choso kamo#geto suguru
20 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sorry, I Love You - Part 9
Oh wow, a new chapter? Who'd have thunk it.
My posting schedule is all off and I honestly don't know if I can get it back under control. I have no idea when I'll get time to sit down and write and when inspiration will strike, so I can't assure weekly updates. But I'll try my hardest to get this story out! I have future chapters written, it's just that I have no way of connecting them right now :/ Oops.
Plot: You and Bucky have a good thing going - best of friends that also have more than a little chemistry between the sheets. Everything is fine until you develop feelings for the man who doesn't want a relationship. What will happen when Bucky finds out?
C/W: Ah shit, here we go again. Angst, arguments, jealousy
Word Count: 2,250
Tag List: NOW CLOSED! If you'd like to keep up with this story, please follow my blog and turn on notifications! ❤️ you :)
[Prologue][Part 1][Part 2][Part 3][Part 4][Part 5][Part 6][Part 7][Part 8]
Some moments are easier than others. Sometimes you feel like you’re not pining like a love-sick teenager enough to think that you can actually do this – you can actually be friends with the man you love.
But then there are moments like tonight.
A few weeks have passed since community get-together, and you and Bucky are the new kids in town. Everyone drops by to say hello, leave you with enough food to last the winter, and invite you both back to their homes for dinner. It’s all very sweet, and you would appreciate the hospitality in any other situation.
But the amount of mothers trying to marry their daughters off to Bucky is insane.
Several have not-so-subtley seated Bucky next to daughters of marriageable age, while everyone else is silently discouraged from interrupting their conversations. It skeezes you out when the girls are barely out of their teens, but most of the girls are around your age or older. Morality-wise, that’s a whole lot more appropriate. Internal monologue-wise, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh doesn’t even begin to cover it. What you feel whenever he laughs at something they say, or looks at them with his intense blue eyes – it hurts. That’s how he used to look at you, once upon a time. Like his life wouldn’t be the same without you in it, like you’re one of the most important people in his world.
To be fair to Bucky, you probably read waaaay more into it than he ever meant. And you only ever really saw that look come out when you were straddling his waist and grinding hard on his cock, skin mottled with his teeth marks and wearing his metal hand as a necklace.
Stop, stop, stop, stop!
Anyway,
You’re usually placed next to older, widowed relatives, as most of the young men in the town have already settled down and popped out a few kids with their spouses except for Petre. Tessa foists the two of you together at every possible opportunity, hoping you’ll hit it off and decide to get married in the near future.
Petre is nice, smart, cute, but not really your type. You’re convinced that you’ve only ever had one type and he’s off-limits. But Petre’s company is much more enjoyable than the sad, lonely older men they try to pair you with – it never feels great to be compared to someone’s long lost love – so you don’t mind having someone around your age to talk during these things.
Speaking of.
“It’s a nice night, yeah?” Petre comments. The night is warmer than expected, but you and Petre are still bundled up in your coats as you stroll through the dead copse of trees near the latest dinner party. The sun had set only minutes ago and the stars are making their presence known. There’s next to no light pollution in this area, so you always take the time to admire the night sky when you have the chance.
You often take walks with Bucky up and down your street as a way to decompress after your shifts at the HYDRA facility. After the first week or so of being everyone’s errand-runner, they’ve slowly built up your workload to include calculations and deductions based on redacted data – it’s not as much information as you’d like, but it’s enough to build a foundational understanding of what the experiment was about.
You hum in agreement and continue walking. It’s about time to turn around and head back, but you can’t bring yourself to return only to watch Bucky flirt with the pretty girls that were also invited.
“Is something the matter?” Petre asks you.
You startle out of your petty, jealous thoughts. “Hm? Oh, no. Nothing’s wrong,” you reply with a smile.
“It’s just that you seem very distracted tonight,” he responds.
With your hands in your pocket, the only thing you can do is shrug your shoulders. “Just tired, is all. It’s been a long week at the office.”
“Ah, I know the feeling,” Petre commiserates.
All of the sudden, a wailing, piercing shriek ricochets between the tree trunks and reverberates in your ears. Tensing with adrenaline, you take two steps forward, ready to intervene in whatever events are unfolding in the darkness.
Before you get much further, Petre reaches out and takes hold of your elbow. Turning you around, he starts leading the way back. You try to tug your arm from his grip, but he holds firm.
“The cry of a vixen who is looking to mate. They’re rather vicious creatures this time of year, foxes. We don’t want to get in her way,” Petre deters.
“But…” you begin, looking back over your shoulders and watching for unexpected movement among the swaying branches. “It sounds so real.”
“Terrifying, really. I was just as concerned when they began, as well.” Petre gives you a tight smile and relaxes his grip slightly when you stop trying to pull away.
“What do you mean?” you question.
“What?” Petre’s eyes flash around quickly, looking through the woods that surround you.
“‘When they began’. What do you mean by that?”
“Ah,” Petre replies. “When mating season began.”
There’s no more discussion on the eerily accurate sound of a woman in distress. You can only trust that Petre would know the local fauna and their habits better than you, since you’ve never spent an extended period of time in areas such as this.
***
The neighbor’s house finally comes into view. A lone figure stands silhouetted against the porch as they lean against the railings, their arms braced against the banister and posture rigid. When you get closer, you realize that the figure is Bucky.
You can’t see his face, but you can feel his eyes on you. And apparently Petre can as well.
“He doesn’t like me?” Petre asks.
“Why do you say that?” The question puzzles you because Bucky has no reason to dislike Petre. He’s been incredibly helpful so far, allowing you to ask as many questions as you want about himself and others and he doesn’t seem bothered by it at all. In fact, you feel as if you and Petre have become friends.
“It just seems like he’s never happy to see me.”
“Oh, don’t worry about that – James just has RBF,” you reply nonchalantly.
“RBF?” Petre replies.
You laugh as you and Petre climb the stairs, only now realizing that he still has a hand on your arm. You’d forgotten all about it, but you miss the slight warmth that permeated through your jacket when he removes his touch. You turn to look at him, but Petre is looking away, his hands now deep in his pockets. Turning your focus onto Bucky, you see him watching Petre, his eyes squinted.
A large smile returns to your face as you reach up and grab Bucky’s chin, squishing his cheeks and making his lips pucker from the pressure. “This –” you say triumphantly, “is an RBF.”
Bucky glares down at you and swats your hand away. You cackle at the perfect example of Resting Bitch Face™ in front of you, throwing your head back in joy. When you right your posture again, you can see a small smile on Bucky’s face as he laughs along with you.
“Whatever,” he murmurs. He shakes his head in exasperation before circling his arm around your shoulders. Bucky begins dragging you back down the steps you had just ascended and you grunt in protest. “It’s time to go,” he says simply.
“Ugh, you’re so rude,” you say to him. Craning your neck as much as possible, you look back towards Petre who remains on the porch. “I’ll see you later!” you call backwards with a wave. Petre raises a hand in return, face hidden in shadow as Bucky’s had been.
Focusing back on the road in front of you, you can practically feel what little mirth Bucky had drains away. Looking up, you notice that his jaw is clenched and a hard look has entered his eye.
“What’s wrong?” Now you’re worried that something happened to Bucky while you were gone that has put him in a bad mood. Did someone say something to him? Did one of the women reject his advances? You can’t see who in their right mind would turn him down, but not everyone feels the same way about him as you do. But if it’s the latter, the guilt you feel only slightly outweighs the relief.
“You don’t think you’re spendin’ too much time with him?” Bucky says between clenched teeth.
A frown appears between your eyebrows as you continue to look up at him. “No?” you respond. “He doesn’t seem to mind.”
“Ofcoursehedoesn’t,” Bucky mutters under his breath, but you can still hear him.
You slide out from under Bucky’s hold, his agitation sparking flames of your own. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“You don’t think you’re leadin’ him on a bit, Y/N?” Bucky asks you.
You scoff. “What the fuck are you talking about?”
“You’re always hangin’ around him!” Bucky quips back. “You’re flirting with him and walking out of parties together. All these people, Petre included, are going to think you’re pitching for an engagement.”
The hurt and pitiful feelings from earlier tonight come flooding back. Only this time, instead of feeling them for what they are, you combine them with the anger his comment brings. How dare he accuse you of leading Petre on? As if he isn’t doing the same thing to all those girls?!
“And what about you?!” you yell, the last word ripping its way between your lips and setting your tongue ablaze. “You don’t think you’re stringing all these girls along behind you? You don’t have any intention of getting into a relationship with any of them, either, do you?”
As the words escape, you remember how Bucky sat you down and asked for a friends-with-benefits situation. Said he wasn’t ready for a real relationship, but tired of one night stands. How the two of you could help each other out since you weren’t seeing anyone either. The old resentment towards yourself and how you let yourself fall for someone wholly unavailable whiplashes back into your mind after months of repressing it.
If he could ask that of you, does that mean he’s asked someone else? You usually arrive home later than him, but on some occasions that you are released early, he’s not there. Instead of asking where he’s been, you had just let it slide since it could have been construed as possessiveness. Like your feelings – that Bucky believes to be long gone – entitle you to his life. You hadn’t wanted to risk anything at the time, but now your mind can’t help running wild at the possibilities.
“It’s not like I’m screwing his brains out every time we’re gone!” You shout at Bucky. You had been walking down the road away from the house party which was on a street with few homes, so there’s nobody around to hear your fight. “We’re not in the bathrooms having quickies, he’s not fucking me against a wall, or bending me over his motorcycle! He hasn’t proposed we fuck around with each other until someone better comes along!”
Your chest heaves with the effort of expelling these vicious words from deep within your heart, and you can feel a burning beginning to creep behind your eyes. You hate getting angry – hate that any strong emotion makes your eyes well with tears and makes you look weak. And in this situation, you are weak – weak against Bucky, weak against yourself, weak against the knowledge that the one man you’ve ever loved never felt the same way and never will. Your inability to keep yourself from falling for someone you knew you could never have? Your jealousy that he is probably sleeping with one or more of the women in town? That makes you weak.
And you can’t stand to be weak in front of Bucky again.
“Newsflash, Buck: I know how it feels to be lead on by you and it fucking sucks!” You lower your voice slightly and take another step away from him. “I know that wasn’t your intention, and I didn’t feel that way at first, but that’s how I feel now.”
“You were my best friend, Y/N – I didn’t want to lose that!” Bucky exclaims. “And I genuinely thought we were on the same page!” He takes a deep breath and clasps his hands over his eyes before saying, “And seeing you run off with Petre all the time just reminds me of us – how we’d always sneak away to get some time alone. It’s just –” He drops his hands and sighs heavily, looking up at the star-studded sky and then back down to you. “I’m jealous.”
“You’re jealous?” You ask incredulously. “Why?”
“Because –” You can tell that he’s struggling to get this out, and if he hadn’t started this argument and accused you of wronging Petre, you might have been more receptive to what he’s saying. More understanding. But right now, your anger swallows all empathy and hope that his words would usually supply. “Because that could have been us,” he breathes. Bucky takes a tentative step in your direction, but freezes solid at the icy glare you send his way.
“No,” you say flatly, “No, it couldn’t have. You made that abundantly clear when I asked.”
You turn your back on him and start running, ignoring the sound of your name as you leave Bucky behind.
Part 10
Taglist: @jackiehollanderr @rabbitrabbit12321 @12345sebby @blackwood-bodecker-housewifeife @lauraashley93 @themorningsunshinee @happinessinthebeingg @nash-dara @calwitch @stany0url0calwh0res111 @pono-pura-vida @learisa @introverbatim @kentokaze @marvelogic @kaz11283
375 notes
·
View notes
Text
COD Fic // Callsign: Sunshine // Chapter 9: Ragged
Callsign: Sunshine // Chapter 9: Ragged
Sorry this one is so late y'all I literally sat on it all day stumped as hell until I heard this cover of All Eyes On Me on tiktok and then I listened to it on repeat for four hours and oops the chapter was done. Hope you enjoy <3
........................................................................
Chapter 9: Ragged
CWs: Explicit language
Characters: Simon "Ghost" Riley, Reader (You), Kyle "Gaz" Garrick, Johnny "Soap" MacTavish
Chapter Excerpt:
Ghost doesn't move a muscle, even after locking eyes with Soap, who is grinning at the pair of you like an absolute fiend. Poor Gaz looks embarrassed -- like he's walked in on something he could've gone his whole life without seeing and been just fine.
You? You're still stuck under Ghost, seething. You can't try to escape with an audience, that's for fucking sure. Not without giving them a show of another kind.
"We're busy," is all Ghost says, your eyes nearly bugging out of your head upon hearing it.
Soap's grin widens. "I can see that."
"Oh for fuck's sake," you hiss, jerking your hands against Ghost's grip. "Let me go, Ghost."
He peers down at you, an almost bewildered look in those brown eyes, as though he'd forgotten you were there. He relents, allowing you draw your hands back down toward your chest -- but he doesn't make a move to do anything else.
"Get off." You shove him hard in the chest, which does nothing. He snorts, and finally rises to his feet, offering you a hand. You begrudgingly accept it, pulling yourself to standing. You adjust your shirt, brushing the grass away. Your mood has turned sour, embarrassment colliding with hunger and -- disappointment, you loath to admit.
Gaz smiles at you. "You look better."
"A lot better," Soap adds.
You take in their dirty, hairy faces, their filthy clothes -- fatigues, really. They've still got their jackets and vests on. They look haggard. Worn -- exhausted.
"Yeah, well. You don't."
............................................................................. Links to: Spotify Playlist Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9
#captain john price#john price#captain price#cod price#soft captain price#protective captain price#captain price x reader#captain price x you#cod#simon ghost riley#cod x reader#cod x you#call of duty#call of duty smut#cod fic#cod fanfic#simon riley#ghost cod#ghost x reader#ghost x you#task force 141#task force x reader#tf 141#tf 141 x reader#tf 141 x you#ghost#kate laswell#ghost call of duty#slow burn#gaz garrick
31 notes
·
View notes
Text
Icarus Part 24
So, it pains me to say that there is only one more chapter after this. Yep. Just the one. But I have an epilogue all written up and a sequel partially written up. So you won't have dwell in sadness for long.
In this we have a wild Dustin appearing, Ellie be awesome, another asshole reporter shows up, and Gareth and Eddie finally have it out.
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17 Part 18 Part 19 Part 20 Part 21 Part 22 Part 23
~
The Fallen were holed up in their trailer, Ellie showing off her fix for the hoods. She held up a small fan and battery pack.
“Since the hoods cover most of the neck,” she explained, “this will go on a collar that you can turn on and off, and even change the speed. This will help keep you cool so you don’t faint again.”
Spence took the fan from her. “That’s genius. How did you come up with that?”
“I convinced my dad to go as the Red Guardian with me to New York Comic Con a couple of years ago. I was dressed as Yelena from ‘Black Widow’ ,” she said with a grin. “But as you guys know leather is hot so we put a couple of these bad boys in the neck of the costume to keep him cool.”
“That’s amazing,” Shane breathed. “I mean the fans are neat, too, I guess.”
She giggled. “The blonde wig I wore wasn’t very fun, but the rest of it was.”
“Thanks, Ellie,” Steve said. “How long will it take you put them together for us?”
She cocked her head to the side. “About twenty minutes.”
They piled out of the trailer to find Dustin arguing with Eddie.
“I keep telling you,” Eddie huffed. “I don’t know who they are and even if I did, I wouldn’t tell you! I don’t even know how you got past security in the first place.”
“I showed them pictures of us from your Instagram.”
Eddie pressed his fingers into his eye in frustration. “Dustin...” he said warningly. “You can’t do that.”
“I just did,” he said smugly, crossing his arms and grinning at him.
“You are such a butthead,” Steve groused. “How are you even here in the first place? Don’t you have school?”
Dustin shrugged. “You’re touring in California right now, it’s not that hard to drive up here for the weekend.”
“Dustin,” Steve said, pinching the side of his nose. “It’s Tuesday!”
He pulled out his phone and looked at the date. “Huh. Oops.” He put it away. “Well, I’m here now. No use crying over spilled milk.”
Eddie surged forward to strangle him, but Steve stopped him.
“Why are you here?” Steve asked sternly.
Dustin’s shoulders slumped. “All right, I was feeling a little lonely. Mike and Will graduated last year and they moved back to Hawkins to figure out where they want to go from there. And Lucas and Max are on the other side of the country. I missed you guys.”
Eddie and Steve shared a glance over his head and sighed.
“I know, bud,” Steve murmured, putting his arm around him, “but you’ve got school if you want to make it into MIT.”
Dustin sighed. He was a late bloomer, college wise, because it took a lot of convincing Mrs. Henderson to let him go. She was really worried about him on his own. It wasn’t until Steve moved out to California that she was willing to let him go.
“It was a dumb idea,” he admitted. “I just wanted to see you guys.”
Just then the trailer door opened and Ellie stepped out. Dustin’s jaw dropped. Eddie lifted his his chin with his finger.
“Oh hey, Steve,” she said, “I have the cooling collars for the band, can you make sure they get them before they go on tonight?” She held out the four devices and Steve took them.
“I sure will,” he replied. “Dustin this Ellie Hopper, she designed The Fallen’s costumes this year and her dad is head of security.”
Dustin reached out to shake her hand which she took with a small smile.
“Ellie,” Steve continued, “this Dustin Henderson. I used to watch him and his friends when they were snot-nosed kids.”
“Pleased to meet you,” Dustin said with his winning smile.
“Same.”
“I was just about to bug these two into lunch,” Dustin said. “Care to join us?”
Steve and Eddie glared at him.
“I’d love to!” Ellie said brightly.
And now Eddie and Steve were caught. They had to go now, because it’d be rude to turn down the person that made the costumes for The Fallen.
So they all went out to lunch, but they had to be back for the sound checks.
“I don’t know hwy you have to be there,” Dustin whined. “You’re only a medic, it’s not as though you’re a rockstar, too.”
“Because I’m the medic for the band,” Steve huffed. “If something goes wrong at the sound check I have to be there.”
“Can we watch the sound check together?” he asked hopefully.
“Why don’t you take Ellie around,” Eddie suggested. “She’s never been this far north in Cali.”
Ellie immediately agreed and Eddie and Steve breathed a sigh of relief.
As they were walking off, Eddie got a text message and he grinned, hurriedly typing back.
“You cheating on your lover over there, Munson,” Steve teased.
Eddie threw back his head and laughed. “It’s just Chrissy. You know, the lesbian?”
Steve grinned wolfishly as they got into the car that would take them back to the venue.
~
A week later Corroded Coffin were doing their own press conference when some reporter from a gossip rag dropped a bombshell.
“A question for Eddie Munson.”
“Shoot.”
“What do you say to the rumors that you have a secret lover on this tour?”
The room went dead silent except the clicking of camera shutters going off.
“Do you want to repeat that?” Jeff growled into his mic.
She repeated the question with a smug expression.
“I wasn’t aware there was one,” Eddie hedged. “And all questions about my sex life are off limits.”
“Are you worried that with your past exploits on previous tours that this man will be labeled as just another notch in your bedpost and you’re trying to protect him from that?” she continued as if she hadn’t heard him.
“You heard the man,” Brian hissed. “He doesn’t want to talk about his sex life.”
“What about the rumors that you are fucking the frontman to The Fallen?” she asked a little louder as the other reporters started shouting their own questions.
“Unless your sucking my dick, you don’t get to know about my sex life!” Eddie snapped. He stood up and walked out.
Chrissy walked up to the front of the room, putting herself between the other band members and the now pressing throng of reporters.
“This press conference is now over.”
The woman who had started it all, crossed her legs and smirked at the chaos all around her.
~
Steve watched the YouTube video of the press conference over and over. Those same forty-seven seconds over and over again.
Who was the leak? Who told? Was it just speculation because that’s how Eddie usually played it on tours? Or was it something more sinister?
He decided if nothing else, he should at least go check on Eddie to see how he was doing.
He walked up to the door of Eddie’s hotel suite, but the door was partially ajar.
“Oh I get it now,” Eddie was saying. “The call is coming from inside the house.”
“You’re blaming me?!” Gareth cried.
“Oh yeah,” Eddie hissed. “This has you written all over it.”
“I’m on your side!”
“You’ve always been jealous of Steve,” Eddie snapped, “and now that we’re a couple, you couldn’t take it and went to the press.”
“I wouldn’t do that!” Gareth pleaded. “I know said some fucked up things last year. But I’ve been in therapy for that shit and I know it’s unhealthy. I don’t know who leaked it to the press, but it wasn’t me.” There was a brief pause. “Here, check my phone. I wouldn’t do that to you.”
There was silence for a long, tense moment so Steve took the liberty of the pause to knock on the door.
Chrissy went to go open it and saw Steve. With a single look she knew he’d overheard at least some their exchange. She winced and mouthed, ‘I’m sorry’.
“Come on in, Steve,” she said, opening the door wide enough to let him in. “Vickie’s on her way and will be here in about twenty minutes.”
Steve nodded and walked up to Eddie. “Hey,” he asked leaning down to look him in the eye, “are you okay?”
Eddie’s lips quivered as he nodded. He was still going through all of Gareth’s messages, DMs, and social media posts.
“I’m sorry,” he muttered to Gareth.
Gareth hugged him fiercely and Eddie hugged back. Soon they were both crying.
“I’m sorry I blamed Steve for everything wrong in the band,” Gareth murmured. “I was just scared he’d take you away from me.”
Steve snorted. “Dude, I would need a fucking crowbar to remove Eddie from you guys’ lives. He loves you like brothers. I’m not here to get in the way of that. Okay?”
“Yeah, man,” Brian said, “families grow and change, that doesn’t mean we don’t still love each other.”
Gareth nodded into Eddie’s neck.
“And I’m sorry I accused you without evidence,” he muttered back, “Uncle Wayne would kick my ass if he found out I did that.”
“I won’t tell,” Gareth said softly, “if you won’t.”
“Deal.”
They stood like that for awhile, just holding each other and muttering apologies.
Vickie came barreling into the room like a bull in a china shop.
“Fucking hell!” she growled and threw herself onto the sofa like a Victorian maiden. “That was such bullshit.”
They all turned to her, Chrissy closing the door tightly behind her to make sure no one in the hall could hear them.
“It was a completely unsubstantiated comment said off the cuff in the same vein as ‘I’ll kill you for that’,” she moaned, rolling over and putting her hand on her forehead.
“I’m not sure I understand,” Eddie said, “what was said?”
Vickie sat up drew her knees to her chest. “Someone overheard Steve teasing Eddie about cheating on his lover.”
Eddie and Steve looked at each other and burst out laughing.
“Seriously?” Brian huffed. “That’s it? God. People must be hard up for news if that’s all it takes.”
“The reporter’s name was Heather Halloway,” she continued. “She works for the same gossip rag as the guy who brought up the spelling of Abbadon’s name in their press conference. His name was Billy Hargrove. He also has some conspiracy podcast he does that she’ll sometimes feature on. A regular Bonnie and Clyde.”
“So she was just trying to rile Eddie up to get a reaction?” Jeff asked.
Vickie nodded. “Which unfortunately worked.”
Eddie grimaced and scratched the back of his neck. “Sorry.”
“You’re only human,” Vickie said with a half shrug. “I’ll get out ahead of this and like with what happened with Steve, just call all your friends ‘lover’. Make it as uncomfortable for them as possible. Turn it around and throw it their faces.”
“In other words, ‘let Eddie be Eddie’?” Gareth asked.
Vickie grinned. “Perfect. Let Eddie be Eddie.”
Eddie blushed and shoved his hair in front of his face to hide his bashful smile. “Thanks, guys.”
“Now get out of here so I can cuddle with my boyfriend,” Steve huffed, making shooing motions with his hands.
Everyone laughed and they all shuffled out of the room.
Well all but Gareth. He held out his fist.
“We good?” he asked shyly.
Both Steve and Eddie fist bumped him.
“Not yet,” Eddie said softly. “But we’re getting there.”
Gareth smiled and slipped out of the room. A single step forward was better than a step back. They’d get there. They had the time now.
As soon as Gareth left, Eddie turned to Steve. “Cuddling, huh?”
Steve advanced on him like a tiger seeking his prey. “As I understand it, unless they’re sucking your dick they don’t get to know your sex life.”
Eddie’s tongue dragged slowly over his teeth, his drooping seductively. “I did say that, yeah.”
Steve started pushing him back to the bed. When they reached it, he pushed him on the bed and then began crawling up Eddie’s body.
“And since I’m the only one who gets to suck your dick,” he purred, “I wasn’t going to tell them shit.”
Eddie smirked. “You’re a bitch, Stevie. But you’re my bitch and I’m going to fuck you into this mattress.”
“Hmm,” Steve hummed. “Bring it on.”
~
Part 25
Tag List: CLOSED
1- @mira-jadeamethyst @rozzieroos @itsall-taken @redfreckledwolf @zerokrox-blog
2- @gregre369 @a-little-unsteddie @chaosgremlinmunson @messrs-weasley @val-from-lawrence
3- @goodolefashionedloverboi @carlyv @wonderland-girl143-blog @irregular-child @blondie1006
4- @yikes-a-bee @bookworm0690 @anne-bennett-cosplayer @awkwardgravity1 @littlewildflowerkitten
5- @genderless-spoon @y4r3luv @dragonmama76 @ellietheasexylibrarian @thedragonsaunt
6- @disrespectedgoatman @eyehartart @dawners @thespaceantwhowrites @tinyplanet95
7- @iamthehybrid @croatoan-like-its-hot @papergrenade @cryptid-system @counting-dollars-counting-stars
8- @ravenfrog @w1ll0wtr33 @child-of-cthulhu @kultiras @dreamercec
9- @machete-inventory-manager @useless-nb-bisexual @stripey82 @dotdot-wierdlife @kal-ology
10- @sadisticaltarts @urkadop @chameleonhair @clockworkballerina @garden-of-gay
#my writing#stranger things#steddie#ladykailtiha writes#rockstar eddie munson#rockstar steve harrington#rockstar au
90 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Radio Demon & the Billboard Doe (3)
Pairing: Alastor x Fem! OC
Warnings: Swearing, I think
Genre: Angst/Humor
Word Count: 4.9K
<Chapter 2
3. Hmmm...
Two months. Two months was all it took for Voe to get comfortable in Hell. Her lives started taking off, and she was gaining followers every single day.
“I like the Hotel, ‘cuz people are really nice to me. Especially Charlie, she’s mad nice. Yeah, I made some friends. I’m friends with Angel Dust now! Yes that Angel Dust, the celebrity! Also, Sinstagram where is my verification?! I believe I fit the requirements! Hmm? Am I just an influencer? I mean I guess so, what else could I even do?”
Maybe get a job you lazy bitch
“Maybe take your own advice you cunt. If you had a job you wouldn’t be here bitching on my live. Besides,” Voe laughs “I’m making more money reading you for filth, than you would at any 9 to 5” She gets a kicker out of that.
ever thought about getting sponsored?
“Yeah, I’ve thought about being sponsored, but like, brands would have to have to reach out to me, ya’ know?”
yooo the vees do this hiring event thing once every like 4 years or whatever you should do that
“Who are the Vees?”
😯😯😯😯😯😯😯
😱😱😱😱😱😱😱😱😱😱!!!!!!!!
🫠🫠🫠🫠🫠😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭
like the most popular and powerful overlords in pentagram city!!!111!!!!!
“What’s an overlord?”
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH
!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
you should review velvettes clothes. shes the best
“Mmkay girlfriend. Oop gotta go guys. It’s time for Charlie’s mandatory bonding time for all residents. Hazbin Hotel everyone!”
____________________________________________
“Hello everyone,” Charlie looked a bit nervous introducing this time, “I’d like to introduce you all to a very special guest” Alastor waltzed in and sat adjacent to Charlie “My dad!”
“Greetings everyone!” Lucifer emerges from behind a large plant, and Alastor squints in annoyance. The King of Hell goes and stands next to his daughter. Voe was taken aback by the beauty of this man, all in fun-sized packaging. He was taller than her, but small is small.
“Like, I said, this is my dad. And he’s going to be around more often to help us take care of the Hotel!”
“I would do anything, to make my little one’s dream come true. So I’m joining the crew!” he laughs dryly with his arm around Charlie’s shoulders, and she laughs awkwardly with him
Voe speaks up “Can I just say, that the things I heard about you are true? You truly are the most beautiful angel.”
“Why thank you,” Lucifer looks smug and takes notice of her. Voe takes notice of Charlie’s apprehension under her father’s arm and the lack of enthusiasm when introducing him. His over-the-top manner of behaving and his insistence upon entering his daughter’s personal space were a dead giveaway to a shaky father-daughter relationship. On its way to healing, but not quite there yet.
“My dad has an idea of a way to better advertise the hotel, so take it away Dad” She claps for him, and quiet claps follow suit.
“Okay, so I know that my brilliant daughter already thought of this.” He winks at Charlie “But I was thinking that we could do another commercial, but instead of going through 666 News, we go through the people that control the media! The Vees!” people are now whispering to one another at the mention of the Vees “And besides, who would say no to me?” he puffs out his chest
There they were being mentioned again. The Vees.
Voe raises her hand to gain the attention of the crowd “Who are the Vees?” many demons are shocked at her lack of knowledge of the subject, but it was Angel Dust who spoke up.
“Assholes,” was all that he gave, staring daggers into his phone.
“Who here isn’t?” She responded
“The Vees are nothing but talentless, tasteless, and classless crybabies who dare to call themselves entertainers. They are no better than dirt at the bottom of my very well-made dress shoes. Once again, your ideas have fallen flat, Your Majesty.” Alastor spoke, shooting a glare through his tight grin. Voe looked back and forth between the men, instantly picking up on their tension, and formulated a plan off the top of her head.
“Thank you for the explanation. However, I do agree that going to the headliners of the media in Hell would be the best way to get our message seen. To expand Charlie’s vision. Also, I honestly appreciate the ability of a primordial angel to be able to keep up with modern times”
“And compromise ourselves? Out of the question. I suggest we do things the old-fashioned way, like how we’ve been doing them. Besides, as the King himself said, we’ve done the idea of a commercial before, and look how it turned out.”
“Well, it’s clear that Charlie is unhappy with the results of the ‘old-fashioned way’, seeing as how she’s currently in the market for ideas at this very moment, so what is necessary is to change something. Do something different. And yes while you may have done a commercial before, you’ve never done it like this. This is worth a shot. And we do not have to mingle with these demons personally, only professionally.” She gestures toward Lucifer “Plus, we have the literal King and Princess of Hell with us. What could go wrong?”
Charlie steps in “Hey guys, I don’t want this to become an argument.”
“I don’t see why this needs to be an argument at all. Your father has the superior idea, and that’s the one that we should do.” Voe is light and airy, using her ‘people pleaser’ voice
“Well, I don’t think it would be fair for him to just show up and start telling us what to do when he hasn’t been here this whole time. Right Char-“ Alastor’s tone is stern
“And that’s why we should do his idea. I mean, look at him, Charlie” she gestures toward the King of Hell “He’s so sorry for not being there for you, and he’s trying to make it up. This is how he can make it up, this is how you can show that you forgive him. You do forgive him, don’t you Charlie?”
“Well yeah! I-“
“He knows nothing about the hotel and how we run things here, do you trust him to get involved without guidance?” Alastor’s voice becomes more forceful
“He will have your impeccable guidance, Charlie. He wants to work with you and be involved with your life. You want your father involved in your life…right Charlie?”
“Of course! I-“
“So it’s settled! We’re going with Your Majesty’s idea then!” Voe swivels her body to face Charlie. She lowers her pitch “Right, Charlie?”
Charlie’s eyes dart around “Y-yesI Yes! We’ll go with my dad’s idea!”
“Yes! You won’t regret this sweetie!” Lucifer puts his arm around Charlie’s shoulders. He looks back at Voe, lowering his volume “Thanks for the help…”
“Voe. And no problem, Your Majesty.”
“Oh, you don’t need that ‘Your Majesty’ talk, you may call me Lucifer.”
She smiles warmly “Alright, Lucifer.” she speaks coyly. The King looks her up and down, giving her a wink. She bats her eyelashes at him as he walks off with his daughter, chatting her ear off. Voe glances up to catch Alastor’s eye, smirking before turning back around. The other residents are sitting around confused, and staring at each other, wondering if the meeting was over. Alastor’s eye is twitching ever so slightly. Voe returns to her spot to retrieve her phone, Angel Dust grabs her wrist and pulls her down.
“What the fuck just happened?”
The doe feigns innocence “What the hell did you just do?”
“What? I didn’t do anything?”
“Did you just like, cast a spell over Charlie’s mind or something? That was, that was incredible!”
She seems flattered “Oh no, I used no magic. I just have a way with words is all.” She sits back down in her spot next to him
“Just be careful toots, I don’t think you’d wanna piss off a serial killer.” he looks back down at his phone
Her ear prick up “Hmm?”
“You wouldn’t want to piss off a serial killer.” He raises his brow at her “Or would you?”
“I don’t know Angel! I’ve never met a serial killer!”
“Yeah, ya have,”
She raises her eyebrow at him “I beg your pardon?”
“Al’s a serial killer” Angel uses two of his arms to gesture towards the deer demon, who stood in his usual get-up of his coat and dress pants, shoes with small heels, and a bow tie, back perfectly straight, occasionally fixing his hair and adjusting his monocle. A fucking monocle.
Voe’s mouth was agape looking between the deer and the spider. “That Al? Like Alastor?”
“Uh yeah.” Angel rolled his eyes
“But he’s so…nerdy.”
Angel smirks “I thought you said he was cute.”
Her head whips back around “Those concepts aren’t mutually exclusive.”
She marches over to the radio demon with an heir of confidence around her.
“Alastor,” she calls him simply, his head does not move, but his eyes do. He does not respond verbally, but his eyes tell her that she has his attention. “Angel just told me that you are a serial killer?”
He has no physical reaction to this statement, only a small “Hmmm,” though, not as a question
“Is this accurate ?”
His smile grew extra wide, his eyes turning into radio dials as he leans forward “What do you think?”
Voe’s face is a bit flushed, but she doesn’t recoil or retreat. “I guess that means yes.” There’s a warmth in her chest, looking at his radio-dial eyes. Like hot shivers down her back. “I didn’t picture you as a serial killer,” she pretends like her body isn’t reacting
“Well, looks can be deceiving, my dear.”
She sticks her hip out and smirks “It’s just difficult to imagine you slinging around dead bodies. Wouldn’t you need to be strong to do that?”
Alastor’s eyes widen and his nose flares, he inhales deeply.
“Sounds like ‘big boi’ activities,” she continued with a smug grin on her face
“I can assure you, that I am quite strong enough.”
“I’d love to see it.” She turns her chin up to see him better
“Then stay tuned.”
She cocks her head at him before returning to Angel Dust, whispering Lucifer knows what. Alastor’s eyes follow her to her destination. This demoness, this..doe craved his attention. Why else would she be talking about him on her little picture box, outwardly defying him, or questioning his strength and ability to kill? She must want his eyes to be on her, but Alastor wasn’t going to give her that satisfaction. Attention is all they crave, stop giving them attention and these little fires will burn out on their own.
Although he had initially thought it would be easy, he found it to be quite challenging. There was something about her hair that always caught his eye. It was a brighter shade of red than his own and each strand had a perfect curl, as if it had been individually wrapped around a pencil. Her hair was striking, and he found it difficult not to stare. He only realized that he had been staring when she looked up and caught his eye again. She smirked, displaying her smugness and overconfidence once more. Alastor found it revolting, and he resisted the urge to sneer. He simply squinted before leaving the place, certain that no mere doe would outwit him.
____________________________________________
“So…what did you guys think of my dad? I love that he’s trying to get involved with something so important to me.” Her eyes glisten “How do you guys think he’s doing?”
Voe is sitting on the couch next to Angel once more, both scrolling on their phones “Well, I know what I think. I think that man is fine.” She bites her lip
“Ain’t you gay?” Angel looks up from his phone, raising his eyebrow at her.
“Like I’m not gay gay. Like, I’m queer. Unfortunately, I’m still attracted to men. And by the way Charlie,” she turns to the blonde demoness “I am 100% going to rizz up your dad,”
“Rizz?” she looks towards Vaggie
“Yeah, I don’t know.” she shrugs
“It’s basically like flirting. Just like getting someone to like you,” Voe rolls her wrist
Charlie looks around, confused “Uh, why?”
“Because he’s hot! I love me a short king!” She spreads her arms in time with her words.
A loud ‘ahem’ is heard on the other side of the room. The group directs their attention toward the noise. Alastor is sitting and reading a book, so quietly that Voe didn’t even know he was there.
"If you don't mind, I'm trying to read," he called out over the group conversation.
"But what if I do?" she responded.
"Do what?"
"Mind,"
Alastor sat in silence, his grin widening as he squinted at her.
"You're a defiant little girl," he remarked.
"I'm a woman," she responded in a low voice, barely audible.
"That you are," he said as he stood up, microphone in hand, and walked away, shrouding himself in shadow.
Her eyes remain fixed on the spot the buck was previously standing in as if viewing the essence he left behind.
“Woaho! What the fuck was that?”
“I don’t know, him butting into our conversation?”
“Bullshit Voe, I know sexual tension when I see it! Something’s going on there. At least with you!” He points to Voe, poking her in the nose
“What?” she laughs
“You did not have to say anything to that man.” Angel wiggles his eyebrows
She shrugs “What’s your point?”
“You did that cuz you wanted attention. You just wanted him to talk to you!”
“Maybe I wanted to bother him, whatever!” She rolled her eyes
“Why?” he leans into her face
“Because it’s funny!”
“Yeah I know Alastor is annoying as fuck, but why mess with him?” Vaggie sits down in a chair
“Like I said, because I think it’s funny,” she smirks, full of intent
Alastor struts his merry way down the hall, humming all the while. His eyes widen when he sees Princess Charlie walking towards him down the hall.
“Charlie my dear, just the Princess I was looking for.”
“Oh, hi Alastor!” She looks up at him “What’s up?”
“I just came from a meeting with the other Overlords and they requested that I ask you what you intend to do with so many of the souls that they own?”
“Well you know Alastor, I’m trying to help them be redeemed.”
“Yes, but beyond that is what they are wondering.”
Charlie looks quite confused “I don’t understand.”
Voe turns the corner, seeing the Overlord and the Princess having a discussion. She was unaware of the topic but viewed the situation as a chance for some of her own entertainment.
“Blah blah, I’m Alastor I think I’m better than everyone else,” she says from behind the corner
Alastor’s ears twitch at the sound. He turns to look in Voe’s direction, not seeing her behind the wall. Charlie looks past him, unaware of what he’d heard. “Hmm,” he said, turning back to Charlie.
“Hmm,” Voe mocks his cadence and tone from behind the wall “Like, what even is that?” She walks up the both of them casually, her footsteps light on the carpet
“Oh, hi Voe!” Charlie waves
“Hi,” she waves and leans on the wall.
Alastor raises an eyebrow “We are in the middle of a conversation.”
“I am simply addressing the Princess, is that a crime?”
“Well you’ve done you’re addressing, you may leave.”
Voe clicks her tongue “The Wifi is GREAT here,” she looks back down at her phone while Alastor sighs in frustration. Voe hides her smirk and sits on the floor.
He turns back to Charlie “All they are requesting is a simple meeting so they can understand your intentions. They’re quite worried about losing so many souls.”
“So many souls,” She mimics his accent once more and he sharply turns to her.
“Excuse me, last time I checked you were a doe, not a parrot. Or perhaps you are simply a child? A fawn maybe?”
Voe looks up, feigning confusion “Are you talking to me?”
Alastor’s smile turns tense “Yes, I am,”
“What are you talking about?”
He squints at her, “I am not going to stand here and play your childish games.” He turns to Charlie once more “Charlie, the meeting is next week, promptly at 6 am”
“6 am?”
“It is the only time they are all free.”
“Because fossils have to take their naps during the day.” Voe copied his accent once more, mumbling under her breath and then laughing at her own joke.
Alastor glares at her one more time before dissipating into shadows.
“Shit! 6 am is fucking early!” Charlie spoke once more heading down the hall.
____________________________________________
“Guys! My dad is off making negotiations for the commercial”
“Hmm, absent as always,” Alastor speaks under his breath
“And…” Charlie moves on “So I decided that it would be an amazing plan to get our actual residents involved in spreading the word. This is your home too!”
“Well my dear, if you let me make use of my talents, I certainly could get the word out on my radio show!”
“Of course Alastor! That’s a great idea. Anyone else?”
Alastor’s smile tenses at the suggestion that his radio show is not enough. Voe raises her hand slowly and dramatically.
“Uh, Voe! What a lovely surprise!” Charlie beams
“We could use Sinstagram.” She offers
“How exactly?”
The doe shrugs “We could like,” she puts her head back a little, thinking “throw a party and I could livestream it on my account.”
Angel snorts “What good would that do?”
She cuts her eye at him “I have 10 million followers,”
Angel spits out his drink “What? That’s more than me and I’m a certified celebrity!”
“Yeah, I’m waiting for my check mark, but anyway apparently there are demons who like to watch me do things and listen to what I say. We should take advantage of that.
“That would be a great idea!” Charlie was ecstatic
“But why a party?” Vaggie questioned
“Because you want them to want to come here right? So we should show them that we do cool and fun things. Not just boring sharing circles. Not that these are boring Charlie.” She feigns caring about her remarks
“I assure you that I am just fine at getting the word out on the radio.”
“The rest of Hell has progressed past that. Demons are engaging with modern technology like Vphones and laptops. To force them to reverse time in terms of media is unhelpful and having them put forth more effort than I know they would be willing to. No one would be receiving said message. The only demon I know that likes getting forced is Niffty.” She points toward the little demoness who is standing by her legs “And even though I enjoy the little scamp, no one else is like her. We need to take advantage of what the rest of Hell is already doing, not force them to do something else. Listen, I just got down here, so I know what they’re like up there. Social media rules up there so why wouldn’t it down here?”
“Okay, all in favor of Alastor’s idea, raise your hand.”
“And be honest, he’s not going to hurt you,” Voe interjected
“I might,” Alastor added
Voe purses her lips. A few demons raise their hands.
“And now all in favor of Voe’s idea?”
The vast majority of the residents raise their hands, Voe tilts her head in smug joy. Alastor squints in annoyance.
“Look, why don’t we just do both, cuz we don’t want Radiohead to get pissy about it. You do what’s natural to you and I’ll do what’s natural for me.”
“Voe! That is an amazing idea! A compromise! Looks like you are taking steps to get redeemed!” Charlie raved
Voe could only blink at the praise given by the princess. She hadn’t been expecting it or planning for it. Her words had been genuine, the validation was earned. Her face flushed with pink and she pulled at one of her ears.
“Okay, you guys were asking me to try this hot new dress by…” she squints at the tag “Velvette. Oooh, that’s a nice way to spell that. Now I’m taking it out of the bag and this is exquisite! Just by looking at it, I can tell this was high quality. Wait, let me get a hanger.” She goes to retrieve a hanger from her closet and places the dress on it. She holds the full dress out in front of the camera. “This is amazing, it’s giving princess vibes. And y’all know I had to get it in pink. Yeah, like a casual princess. I could see this working in a casual setting and a business casual setting.” Voe feels the material, her mouth is agape in awe. “Guys, it’s so soft! Oh my gosh, I’m looking forward to the rest of these now!” She reaches back into the bag and pulls out a second dress, this one also pink, short, and form-fitting. “Guys this one is a sleek party dress! Oh, I could see myself wearing it to a club or you know, a party!” She pulls at the dress fabric “Okay, this tough, I can’t even rip it on purpose! So this will last you a long time!” She hangs up the other dress and pulls out one more, also pink with subtle sparkles dusted all around it. “Okay, no guys because what? This is beautiful! Okay, absolutely not I have to try this on!”
She covers the camera and within minutes has the new dress on. “This is what? This is- oh my gosh! This is amazing. Look at how the light catches these sparkles! I love the fit, it’s firm in my boobs, but loose everywhere else!. And the sparkles intentionally catch light so it looks like there’s a spotlight on you no matter where you go! This is amazing! I- I cannot believe this. I see no flaws. These clothes are perfect. Hats off to you Miss Velvette! You are quite the designer!” She sits back in her chair and lifts a package, unwrapping it to find a very futuristic water bottle “And one of you guys sent me this..” she reads the label “VoxTek water bottle to review. So now I’m going to see what would be the point of techni- technologically-“ She looks off to the side, thinking “What the fuck would you even call that? Teching? Yeah, Teching a water bottle.” She looks around the bottle, it’s covered in buttons and has a screen on the side. She presses one and it does nothing. She presses another and the screen lights up, displaying the VoxTek logo.
“Hmm,” she remarks as the screen turns to the show ‘I Fucked Your Sister, So what?” She turns the bottle back around to the buttons and begins pressing them, seeing that they control the switching of the channels. “Ooooh,” she displays somewhat of an interest in the bottle, pressing another button that controls volume, then another that controls brightness. “Okay, it’s all fancy with the tech, but can it actually hold water?”
The video cuts to her with a VoxTek bottle filled with water, trying not to let a drop drip out onto the screen. She screws on the top and shakes the bottle around. It doesn’t come off and none of the water leaks.
“Okay guys, should I drink from it? I’m gonna drink from it.” It has a built-in straw that pops up and almost pokes her eye out.
“Oh shit!” and she drinks from the bottle, noticing a little nob that says ‘flavor’, she switches it and the water begins to taste like blue raspberry, “Holy shit! I might start drinking water more often!” She takes another sip “You can change the flavor, holy fuck!” She drinks more. “This is fuckin’ cool!” She drinks again “Okay, I’m totally gonna use this, because I think it’s awesome. However, I’m going to have to give it an 8/10 because tech being so close to water is just a disaster waiting to happen.” She gestures towards the dresses “But these dresses are 10s.”
Once Voe stops recording and she’s begun uploading the video, her ears twitch at at sound outside of her room. Her nose picked up on a certain aroma, ever so pleasant to her nostrils and so thick that she could taste it. She followed it to the door, opened it, and sniffed down the hallway until she saw the familiar flare of a striped red coat. This is what the scent led to. It was him that smelled so good.
“Oh, it’s you.” She spoke flatly, crossing her arms and sticking out her hip. “I knew I smelled something.”
Alastor turns around to face the voice he hears, his eyes immediately squint and his grin gets wider and more devilish. “You are quite the contrarian, little doe.” he steps up to her, very much inside her personal space. She takes a step back.
“And you like that don’t you?” Alastor opens his mouth to speak before registering what she says and then closes it. She chuckles and shoots him a side-eye. “You don’t scare me.”
"I'm not trying to scare you," he said with a wide grin on his face. "I'm letting you know your place”
"But you're not," she replied unimpressed.
"I'm not trying to-,” he stumbled over his words, his eyes darting back and forth, stretching what constitutes a smile.
"Getting choked up on your words?" she asked, crossing her arms.
"I'm simply thinking about what to say first."
"So you're getting choked up on your words?" she teased. "This is the Radio Demon? I figured a radio host wouldn't have this much trouble talking," she added with a smirk.
"I don't like you," he said, his eyes narrowing as his radio filter vanished.
"You don't?" she widens her eyes, with feigned surprise.
He had no response, so instead snatched her glasses and tossed them, before storming down the hall. Voe’s mouth was agape at just the amount of pettiness that this grown man was willing to stoop to. It was actually kind of funny seeing how frazzled and annoyed she could make this man. Despite his dangerous reputation, she didn’t feel in danger, mostly just a little warm in the chest, she thought as she went to retrieve her glasses. Maybe it was just a deer thing.
Storming was a perfect way to remove yourself from a situation and make it known that you still hold all the power. She could not know that she was getting to him, especially in such a short time. What would he usually do to anything that grated his nerves this much? Simply remove it from the equation. If that requires a little carnage or a lot of bloodshed, then so be it. But he felt he could not do that with this demon for some reason. Today it was not only her spiral curls that caught his attention, but also her spots and how they seemed randomly and yet quite purposefully placed on her skin. Or perhaps her black deer nose stood out the most. Maybe the odd but pleasing look of her differently colored lips? He wasn’t sure what it was but under every irritating encounter, Alastor felt pleased? To see her face? To hear her speak? It was confusing for sure, so the feeling was best to be avoided.
Voe returned to her room, immediately reaching for her phone where she was met with a barrage of notifications on her Sinstagram that never disappointed.
Thats the newest model!
Whoever got you that, give me their info i need a sugar daddy
told you velvette was the best
The Vees rule!
you have as much style as Velvette
BOOOO 10/10 ON THE VOXTEC BOTTLE
does she think we really care about this shit?
She smiled reading them, pleased at her impact. Negative or positive, she was on the minds of these people, and that’s where she liked to be. There was one comment however that caught her attention over all the others. One with a checkmark next to the username.
Check your DMs love
The username beside it reads: Velvette
Intrigued by the comment, she moved over to her DMs, skipping all the ones from others who watched her content and liked to engage with her until she found a thread under the same username.
Hey love, I’ve seen your videos and you’ve really got an eye for what’s what. I’m sure you’ve heard of the Vees and that we do a hiring event every once in a while and I think that you could actually offer something of value to my team. Respond to let me know that you’re interested.
Voe sat and pondered this message, it was from a verified account, and the Vees were the heads of all things media, according to the King of Hell himself. Another message in the thread popping up snatched her away from her thoughts.
ps love the name!
If the Vees were in charge of all the media, then all of Hell could know her name in no time flat. Even if she didn’t choose to work with them she would still be a certified influencer, so what would be the harm of checking the place and the people out? There was literally no downside.
hi. thanks for reaching out to me. i would def be interested in the event.
ps love your dresses!
Instantly, Voe was gifted with a response.
Be at V tower tomorrow at 9 AM sharp -xxx
Chapter 4>
#headcanon#hazbin hotel alastor#hazbin#hazbin alastor#hazbin hotel#hazbin hotel charlie#hazbin angel dust#alastor hazbin hotel#hazbin oc#hazbin hotel fandom#alastor the radio demon#the radio demon#hazbin hotel oc#original character#black oc#alastor x oc#hazbin hotel fanfiction#radio demon#alastor#black queer#original female character#oc fanfiction#eventual smut#black protagonist#black writers#hazbin the vees#hazbin lucifer#hazbin velvette#hazbin vox
61 notes
·
View notes
Text
Walker Scobell X Reader | series | you belong with me 🔱 part 25
Universal Studios🎢 part 1 😁
A/n: you guys are still in California for this chapter🩷
"HAPPY ANNIVERSARY!" Walker jumps on you
"My birthday isn't for 6 months" you say groggily
"I said anniversary not birthday you moron" Walker rolls his eyes
"Whose anniversary is it?" You ask sitting up
Walker just looks at you and collapses (very dramatically) on the floor holding his heart
"Oh! The pain!! The heartbreak! THE BETRAYAL!!" Walker cries out
"Wow you look really stupid right now" you laugh
"THE LOVE OF MY LIFE DOESN'T REMEMBER THAT ITS OUR 4 MONTH ANNIVERSARY!! I HAVE NO REASON TO LIVE!!" he whines dramatically
"Wait it's our 4 month anniversary?" You ask excitedly
"Yup and you didn't remember! Woe is me!" He cries outing his hand on his head
You just look at him
"Are you done?" You ask
"Yeah" he replies standing up
"Soooo...are we doing something special?" You smile
"I may have a few plans" he replies
"Stay right here" he says as he leaves the room
"Where else would I go?" You reply
He comes back with a beautiful bouquet of blue roses
"I picked blue because we met because of Percy Jackson" he blushes
"You got these for me?" You say almost in tears
"No I got them for the ghost sitting next to you than I also met in the set of Percy Jackson" he rolls his eyes
"You just can't be romantic and sweet for more than two seconds can you kelp face?" you hit him with the flowers
—
Your outfit⬇️
You were in the Uber
You fell asleep in Walker lap🥹
"We're here sir" you hear the driver saying
You sit up and Walker immodestly shoves your head back down
"Ow! What are doing?!" You yell at him
"This is a surprise! You're not spoiling it by seeing where we are!" He replies
"Whatever" you roll your eyes
The car stops
"Alright now close your eyes" he says as he takes your hand and you step out of the car
"You better not shove me off of a cliff" you say
"I wOuLD NevER!" He replies in a really weird voice
"That wasn't very reassuring" you say as you walk face first into something
"Oops! Sorry!" Walker apologizes
"You're a great navigator" you roll your eyes
"Would you shut up for 5 seconds?" He says annoyed
"Would you not be stupid?" You retort
You hear a lot of people
"We're here" he says
You open your eyes and see a giant moving globe in a water fountain
OMG YOU ARE AN UNIVERSAL STUDIOS
"Well?" He smiles
"Ahhhhhh!! I've never been here before!" You squeal
"I know. I thought it would be a nice memory for you. For our anniversary and all" walker says as you blush
"I love you so much" you smile
"I love you more" he kisses you
—
You were now inside the park
"So what do you want to do first?" Walker asks you
"I don't know. I've never been here" you shrug
"How about we go on the tram tour first" Walker suggests
"Sure!" You agree
It wasn't long before people started to recognize the two of you
You took at least 20 picture before making it to the tour
The crew gave you a whole car to yourself because...well you're famous. And you would kind of be trapped with a bunch of crazy fans on an hour long tour.
Walker sits on the end of the tram by the window
"Can we switch?" You ask
"Why?" He asks confused
"Because I wanna sit by the window! Pleeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaaaasssssssseeeeee" You beg with puppy dog eyes
"Fine" he sighs and switches with you
"Welcome everybody to the Universal Studios Hollywood World Tour! My name is Gina and I'll be your tour guide today! But before we get started we have some safety rules. During the tour please keep your hands, arms feet and legs inside the tram at all times. Please hold onto your belongings and if you happen to drop something please pull the red cord on the roof and I will be happy to assist you. Finally if our little guest's feet don't touch the floor please sit them on the inside part of the tram away from the window." the nice tour guide says
Walker looks at you then stands up
"What are you doing?" You ask
"She said if your feet don't touch the ground you need to sit away from the window." He explains
"My feet touch the ground!" You yell at him
"Barely" he scoffs
"Sit down before I throw you out this window" you roll your eyes
"Fine! Go flying out of the tram. I won't miss you" he says as he sits back down
—
You were going into the King Kong 3D experience
You were wearing 3D glasses and tram went into a cave
Suddenly all around you was a jungle with dinosaurs
THEY STARTED ATTACKING THE TRAM!
The tram was shaking violently and you were hanging onto Walker for dear life
You didn't wanna admit it but you were a little scared you were gonna go flying out of the tram
"Walker hold me!" You yell at him
"Aww are you scared?" He asks
"No! I don't wanna go flying out of the tram!!" You yell at him
"I know. I just wanted you to admit it" he smirks
"Oh you think you're so smart" you mock him
"I do" he shrugs
King Kong came and saved the tram and everyone was safe😁
—
You were driving up to the actual set of the Bates motel! (From psycho)
You were turned around looking at the set
Walker tapped you on the shoulder and when you turned around you saw the NORMAN BATES holding a body exiting the motel
"This is crazy!" You say
Suddenly Norman turns around and see the tram
"Well look now we're gonna get murdered because of you" walker rolls his eyes
"What? No!-" you get cut off by Walker turning you around a Norman bates being 2 inches from you!! KNIFE. IN. HAND.
YOU SCREAMED SOOOOOOO LOUD
"Wow my ears hurt" Walker laughed
"Shut up I saw you jump too" you roll your eyes
"Yeah but I didn't scream like a girl" he replies
"But I am a girl! That's how we scream!" You smack him
—
You then go over to Waterworld. It's like some sort of a stunt show.
"Where should we sit?" You ask Walker
"The front is open. We will have a really good view" he shrugs
You nod and the two of you sit directly in the front middle
The area has 3 huge stadiums that are all full
There is a huge pool of water with a bunch of scaffolding and stuff
A man in some kind of nature outfit comes out
He was sitting by the pool filling buckets with the water
He turns around and looks at you and Walker
You see a little bit of recognition in his eyes but he immediately goes to greet the crowd
"Hello everybody! My name is Sage! Everybody say hi Sage!" He yells
"Hi Sage" you and about 5 other people yell
"You know honestly I expect a little better greeting than that" he says as he grabs one of the bucket and throws it at the crowd disking you and Walker
You let out a little bit of a shriek
Hmmm maybe you shouldn't have sat in the front of a show literally called WATERworld
"Now let's try that again! Everybody say hi Sage!" He yells at the crowd again
"HI SAGE!" The entire crowd screams
"Alright that's better! Now as I said my name is Sage! Now I'm warning you now! This is called Waterworld! If you are sitting in a green seat. You are going to get wet. If you are sitting behind a green seat...WE JUST RAN OUT OF GREEN PAINT!" He says chucking another bucket at the crowd
Walker now grabs you and holds you in front of himself as a shield
"Again I say if you don't wanna get wet move now! Because there's a lot of water of here...and it tends to travel...over here" he says throwing a bucket of her shoulder and all of it hit you
He turns around and looks at you dripping wet with Walker hiding behind you
"Just ask this girl" he chuckles
"Wait are you hiding behind your girlfriend?!" Sage asks Walker
"Yeah he is" you roll your eyes
"What do you think everyone? Should we teach this kid a lesson?" He asks the crowd
"YEAH!" Every yells but you the loudest
Sage turns around and grabs two buckets of water
"Would you like to do the honors?" He laughs and you take the buckets from him
You dump the buckets behind you fully soaking Walker
He comes out from behind you with his hair pasted to his face glaring at you
"What happened Percy Jackson? Were you scared of water?" He chuckles
"In his defense he has filming ptsd...BUT THAT DOESN'T MEAN IM YOUR HUMAN SHEILD" you yell at him
"Oopsie" walker laughs
—
You and Walker go to the gift shop and buy some clothes because yours are a little SOAKED.
You picked
And Walker picked (well you picked for him)
(These ones were a little harder to find😭 I hope you like it!!🩷)
"Sooooo...what should we do now?" You ask
"I don't know. Do you wanna take a picture with the grinch? The line will be super long tho" Walker suggests
"Uh yes! I don't care how long it is! I didn't even know that was a thing!" You squeal
—
You were almost at the from of the line when someone tapped you on the shoulder
You turn around and see Selena (Gomez) and Camila (Cabello)!
"Omg hi!" You hug them both
"What are you guys doing here?" You smile
"We were just recording and we just wanted to have some fun!" Camila explains
"I know why you're here" Selena smiles at the two of you
"Congratulations of 4 months! You guys are literally so cute together!" Selena smiles
"You know she loved you the second she saw you. Taylor and I used to have group calls with her and she was gushing about how much she loved you...and how you never made a move until the Grammys" Selena says to Walker
"Selena! What happened to I won't tell anybody?" You laugh
"I haven't until now! I think Walker should know how much you love him" Selena smiles at the two of you
"I love her more than she will ever know" Walker kisses you
"Awwwwwwwwww" Selena and Camila say in unison
A/n: I'm sorry for always having multiple parts😭 the story is just always so long I don't want the chapter to be last longer than the world🙃
Did you like this chapter? I hope you did! How about the surprise in the last one?😁
ALSO YES! THIS IS THE ACTUAL DAY OF YOUR 4 MONTH ANNIVERSARY WITH WALKER!!🥳
If you like this chapter please like, comment and share!! Love you all sooooo much!!💞
Tags 🏷️
@mireyaaaaaa @noahkahansorangejuice
@yeeteddemigod @walker-scobell-obsessed @callsignwidow @froggyflower264 @owlscanread25
#percy jackon and the olympians#percy jackson#percy series#walker scobell#leah sava jeffries#walker scobell x reader#disney plus#fanfic#percabeth#y/n#Taylor swift#walkerscobellfanfiction#walkerscobelledit#pjo fandom#pjo series#percy jackson fanfiction#percy and annabeth#pop star#singer#teen#aryan simhadri#annabeth pjo#annabethchase#annabeth chase#dior goodjohn#Walkerscobell#fandom#marvel#loki odinson#thor odinson
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Hellish Love Story // Pt. 4
Pairing: Vox x F!Reader
Warnings: Strong Language, Suggestive Content
A/N: This is mainly a filler chapter with some spicy tension. Sorry it took a zillion years to come out... oops. Don't hate me and I hope you enjoy :)
---
After shaking your hand and offering a warm smile, Vox sat you both down on the couch in his office. He insisted that it would be a good idea to get to know eachother a little bit since you'll be working closely together.
You quickly learned a lot about the TV man. He talked about his empire, his colleagues and his beloved shark, Vark. In return you told him about yourself- what your living life was like, your current life, your love for writing.
Vox watched you intently and admired every inch of your face as you spoke to him- trying to store every little detail within his programming. Your cute little nose, your pearly white fangs, and the way your fiery eyes lit up every time you smiled.
And oh satan... that damn smile.
He could get off just by looking at your face.
You were about to ramble on about something else, but the man before you beat you to it.
"You have such pretty eyes, Y/N" Vox complimented, looking straight into your soul.
Well, his soul.
Ironic.
For the millionth time today you felt sick, but in a weird giddy school girl type of way????
Before you could muster up a response, the sound of his office door opening broke your intense eye contact. You both turned your heads finding the source of your interruption.
"M-Mr.Vox. Sorry to interrupt sir. Your meeting with Carmilla is in 5 minutes," His assistant said hesitantly, scanning between the two of you.
You could tell that Vox wasn't happy by the way his eyes starting glitching. He stole a glance at you before closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.
He quickly recovered himself from freaking the fuck out because that was the last thing he wanted you to see.
"Thank you. You're dismissed," He muttered with a forced, toothy smile.
With that his assistant peered at you one last time before taking his leave from the room.
Vox sighed quietly and muttered something to himself before turning back to face you on the couch. He slowly reached his hands out and grabbed yours, holding them gently.
"I'm sorry to cut our time short, I'd cancel the meeting but it's unfortunately one I can't miss. I've canceled on the bitch too many times," He apologized as his thumbs began running smooth circles on the back of your hands.
You felt yourself blushing as you watched his large hands toy with yours.
"I-It's no worries. You're a busy guy," You managed to say as you shifted your focus to his lust-filled eyes.
"Such a sweetheart for understanding," He praised bringing the two of you to your feet.
You almost had to catch yourself as your knees weakened from the petname. You quickly recovered yourself but, it didn't last long.
He brought one of his hands up and lightly brushed a stray baby hair out of your face, not giving much thought behind the action. In the process, a small surge of electricity passed from his finger onto your skin.
You swallowed a gasp as chills raked over your form from his electric touch.
Get yourself together, Y/N.
He's your boss....
with a flat screen for a face.....
a hot face.
Vox didn't want to go to that stupid fucking meeting. But he'd pushed the meeting back far too many times and he was tired of hearing Carmilla bitch about it. Plus, it wasn't good business.
He would much rather stay here, alone with you.
But there will be plenty of times for the two of you to be alone.
He'll make sure of it.
"Meet me here tomorrow first thing in the morning so we can get start getting stuff together," He said as he peered down at your tiny form.
"Yeah, of course! It was nice actually getting to know the man who owns my soul. Who would've thought," You said the last part mostly to yourself but Vox heard. He doesn't know why but hearing you admit that made his stomach erupt with butterflies.
He reluctantly released his hold on your hand as you began to pull away. He watched as you gathered your belongings and headed towards the exit. You opened the door to leave but paused briefly. You turned and looked Vox in his eyes.
"Thank you again, sir. You won't regret it," With that you disappeared, shutting the door quietly behind you.
"Oh I'm definitely not regretting this," Vox said with a smug smile to himself.
You were going to be his.
And he was going to be yours...
---
A/N: OKAY I KNOW IM AN AWFUL PERSON FOR THIS BEING SHORT AND TAKING FOREVER TO COME OUT. I started working a second job and haven't really felt like writing, but I just finished a book I started YESTERDAY and I'm feeling somewhat inspired again. So please bare with me and I hope you guys are liking the series so far. Stay tuned :)) xox strawbs
27 notes
·
View notes
Text
Even the iron still fears the rot PART 5
(Ominis Gaunt/Sebastian Sallow/GN!Reader ANGST)
This is definitely moving in a more "female rage" route...oops.
Parts: 1 2 3 4 5 6 7
Summary:
Sebastian mourns. Ominis dreams. You rage. A letter falls from the sky, bearing a single line of text, an ominous message, and a gift that sets your world ablaze. Let the games begin.
Word count: 6.6k
Tags: Self deprecating thoughts, actions similar to self-harm, mentions of torture, emetophobia, illness, infection, disassociation, arson, child abuse, verbal degradation regarding a physical disability, graphic depictions of injury, blood, nightmares, feminine rage (kind of. it's still mostly gender neutral)
Read at your own discretion
AN: Surprise! New part. There was already so much happening in this chapter, and I wanted the action to get its own spotlight. So, one more part. Sorry...
It had been a long flight back from Hogsmeade, probably the longest flight you had ever experienced. Tears clouded your vision as you flew, the small droplets following you like staccato music notes to your song of sorrow. You did not know how long you had stayed in that clearing, cradling a little black button against your chest as if it could tell you the secrets of the universe. Nothing could quell the anguish deep in your chest, throat hoarse from your wails and knees dirty, caked in mud and flecks of dried blood— the blood of your best friends. All you could think about was how scared Ominis and Sebastian must be, trapped somewhere for what must be nearly two days at this point, starving and cold and alone, so very alone without the thought of someone coming for them. They didn’t know how hard you were searching for them. They knew how much you cared for them— that you would do anything to keep them safe. It was a small comfort to think that they had hope of rescue. That being said, fear does fickle things to the mind, even to the strongest of people. You could only imagine the torment that they must be going through at the hands of the villains after you.
Desperate to erase the pain harbored in your chest, you flew. There were no feelings in the sky, no sadness in the wind caressing your face with its gentle gale. There was only freedom before you. Free from your binds as a Keeper of ancient magic— free from the responsibilities placed upon your shoulders before you even understood what they meant. You were much too young for this level of sadness, not even sixteen and having to deal with the possibility that your two best friends may very well die at the hands of your enemies. You shouldn’t even have enemies. You should be studying in the library with your friends, laughing with a confidence that could only be found in a young, obnoxiously mischievous teenager— like you were the sunlight that warmed the day and the moonrays that cooled the night. Instead, you were dealt cards that you had never seen before for a game that had no rules to follow.
Once you touched down on the grassy lawn of the bell tower courtyard, you were angry. More angry than you had ever felt before. A ravenous hunger for revenge scorched through your veins and licked at the ancient magic swirling in your chest, pushing and pulling the magic to and fro like it was trying to call forth an army of unimaginable disaster. Static swam in your ears against the pounding of your heart as you ran through the hallways of the imposing school, throwing yourself around corners and fighting against the crowds of students that were all too aware of the terrible fortune that has befallen your existence. All they saw was a poor, heartbroken bastard that had just lost their closest friends— a pitiful excuse of a human in search of a hopeless miracle. Fools, all of them. They didn’t know the velocity of pain slamming itself against your heart. They didn’t know that your world was falling apart faster than you could put the pieces back together. You could feel their whispers against your back, their eyes boring into your skin like you were a freak show in the traveling circus. The names of your lost loves followed you like a feral beast tracking the scent of blood. How dare they utter the names of your beloved. How dare they view you as helpless— as weak. For too long had these neanderthals viewed you as less than because of your house, your upbringing, your name. You would show them, you’d show them all.
Even still, under that blistering, that blinding anger, there was a deep and foreboding sadness inside of you. It called to you— implored you to cease the rapid pounding of your feet against the linoleum floor and quell the explosive hatred bubbling in your gut. You knew that it wasn’t the fault of any of your peers that Ominis and Sebastian had been taken. It was yours. You were the reason they were gone. If anyone deserved your ire, it was yourself. Skidding to a stop near the main entrance to the hall of Herodiana, you nearly dropped to your knees as the thought ricocheted through your brain like a bullet. The melancholy inside was right. It was your fault. There was no one else to blame but yourself. How could you be so dense? You were the one with ancient magic, after all. You had ended Ranrok and his rebellion. You had murdered Victor Rookwood. You had killed countless dark witches and wizards on your pillage towards righteousness. Who were you to think your power as something godly— something blessed by the saints, something divine? They had cast the first stone, but you had made it hale boulders. You needed to run, to hide from the outside world. You were a monster. An omen of death. Anyone close to you was as good as dead— Fate had made that fact inordinately clear.
Through it all, there was only one place you wanted to be, and that was cradled in the arms of your Slytherins.
Fortunately, if you could even call it that, there was another place that you could go to feel close to them. Just the thought of the Undercroft sent a pang of guilt through your chest, making your eyes move against your will to the lonely corner where your favorite blond liked to nap in the sunshine. Steel stronger than anything goblin forged grew cold in your eyes, the embers of the fresh metal dying out with only the sound of your shattering heart as fanfare. Grief and rage swirled in your gut like a demented, Hadestic hurricane. Fire threatened to spill from your panting lips with each step you took, your soul unable to even comprehend the pain resting just behind your teeth— the ache of grief— the burn of fury.
But still, on you ran— ran to the safety of the closest you could get to your home.
The gun-metal gate of the Undercroft creaked open with a sickening wail, like it too mourned the loss of its original owners. Your feet felt like lead as you finally skidded to a stop— your knees threatening to give up and let your weight tumble to the ground as waves of memories assaulted your mind. This was the room that you fell in love in; the room that held so much of your devotion to the two Slytherin boys you befriended what felt like years ago; how quickly they had wormed their way into your naive heart. It was a scary thought that they had this much power over you, even though it had only been a little over a year since you met the pair. Melancholia began to cloud your vision again, tears threatening to spill down your already reddened and wind-raw cheeks. At any other point you would think you were going insane with how often your emotions were shifting— anger, to despair, to worry, to anger again— sadangrysadangrysad— boundless, cosmic. But, for once the chaos felt right.
It felt like home.
Your footfalls were as loud as stone falling down a cliffside as you trudged around the space, your steps shaky and unsure like a newborn babe. To your right you could hear the ghost of Sebastian pouring over Slytherin’s spellbook— not a pleasant time, but how you loved the sound of his voice when he was excited. Just over your shoulder you felt the misty presence of Ominis as he practiced his potions. He was still rubbish at it, but it was rare to see him so disheveled, like an eclipse that only came around once in a lifetime— it was also quite cute when he scrunched his nose in frustration. You finally reached the desk you sat at so many times before, the three of you leaning over the roughly sanded wood with homework strewn across the surface as you argued over the answer to a Divination question you were all puzzled by. Everything was painful now; no happy feelings fluttering in your chest at the sight of the brunette’s discarded ties or the blond’s evergrowing collection of quick-note quills. Your heart ached at the realization that it was beginning to feel hopeless, like you would never feel happiness again for as long as you lived— you wouldn’t if you never saw their smiling faces once more. Just once, that was truly all you were asking for. Alas, the gods above did not grant miracles to people like you. They did not bless the heretics.
From inside your robe, the two wands tucked safely in your breast pocket burned.
An uncomfortable feeling began to grow in your chest, the feeling of despair soon taken over by an all encompassing rage. Flames licked at your ankles and ash grew thick in the air— you choked against the sludge building in your lungs. Even if the room was as cold as the Arctic, not a bit of heat in the large, echoing space, you felt like you were burning alive. With trembling hands, you gingerly— carefully— took the two magical instruments from your pocket and placed them onto the mahogany table.
The world did not end quietly for you that day. It was big, and loud, and infinite. It did not come from nowhere.
It came from you.
The only sound that could be heard over your heaving, ferocious breaths was the ricochet of crashing lumber against resolute stone. Screams lodged themselves in your throat as you furiously threw spell after spell around the space. Boxes lining the walls were sent splintering across the floor with one simple flick of your wrist, plooms of fire following soon after as you exploded the rubble. It was a catastrophe, that room. That once wonderful room that housed every piece of your joy— your true, unfiltered happiness. Now, your one remaining source of bliss was gone— ripped away from you far too soon. Your footsteps shook the ground as you paced across the space, your fingers frantically wracking through your hair and pulling at the roots, sending sparks of pain through your skull. The color around you seemed to fade into a blinding monochrome, painting your vision a startling black around the edges as your ire festered deep inside. If Ominis was here with you, he would chastise you for your incessant back and forth, grouchily complaining in that petulant tone of his that you were disturbing his peace; something he so rarely got, as he liked to remind you. You would smile in a sickeningly sweet way as you turned to face him, gesturing rudely before continuing your path. He would, somehow, know what you did, and would give you the same gesture in turn, a smirk turning the corners of his lips. Sebastian would laugh behind the pages of the thick tome he had decided to snatch from the library that day. You would tease him that if he kept reading like that he would need glasses one day soon. He would wave you off with a chuckle.
You could hear them all around you at that moment, the ghost of two complementary laughs filling the echoing space— one loud and boisterous, twinged the color of tree tops under your feet as you flew against the brilliant blue sky, one a subdued chuckle, jovial, but fragile, rare, mirth painting your world the color of sunsets over Loch Lomond.
How you longed to hear those sounds again.
Unable to hold it at bay any longer, the tsunami of your wails breached the delicate, raw skin at the back of your throat for the second time that day, sneaking through your tightly clenched teeth with small whimpers, each one increasing in volume as the seconds bloomed into minutes. Blood pooled in your mouth and threatened to make you choke on it.
Under all sounds, the two wands resting like sleep on the table hummed.
With one mighty breath— one deep and stuttered inhale, you screamed into the vast space. Your pain swam in the air like a thick granite-toned fog across the Clagmar coast, filling every corner of the room until you could only choke on the thick plumes. You wrenched the wands from the surface, each branch of wood still thrumming with the magic of its owner and carrying a distinct aura, something you once would have blushed at the notion of identifying so easily, and threw them across the room with every ounce of might you could muster. They bounced off the farthest wall from you before tumbling to the ground, the tiny sparks of magic sputtering out of each tip hissing against the dusty floor. You wanted to rip the world apart at the seams, scorch the very fabric of existence in your devastating rage. You wanted to devour the sky whole and spit out stars in its wake. Hell hath no fury like a lover scorned, and you did not fear Hell. You howled again, loud and long and lingering against the echoing cathedral ceilings as you wordlessly casted a spell of brimstone and fire. You held your wand steady in your hand, fingernails digging into your skin and drawing pebbles of blood to the surface, your steps turning your body in a small circle where you stood as you set every box, every table, every chair in the encompassing space ablaze. Flames roared to life around you as you fell to your knees within your personal pyre, sobs crescendoing to their highest peak as you mourned. Scattered papers fluttered to the ashen floor like embers in a steadily burning bonfire, tiny little stars reaching their hands upwards in hopes that they, too, would be looked at in wonder each night.
You were no closer to finding Ominis and Sebastian as you were when you first set off this morning. No clues could be found anywhere to signify where they could have gone— where they could have been taken. There was no guarantee if you would ever see them again.
A bit of parchment landed softly against where your hand was clenched on the ground— a touch of care in your monument of grief. Your eyes trailed downwards, catching on the smoldering corners of the piece of sheet music. A shaking hand entered your field of vision— yours, you realized— and hesitantly picked it up with vibrating fingers. Written neatly across the bars were the gentle curves of piano chords, each one tucked together like birds huddling for warmth in a tune you did not know. The handwriting was almost perfect, like it was printed in one of the many scores on the impressively stocked shelves of the music room, but there was still something distinctly imperfect; something alien, something human. Each note was slanted, like someone else was dictating what should be on the page and another noted it down. Some sections were crossed out ferociously, tiny dots of ink splattering with each harsh strike. Letting your eyes roam, new misty tears gathered on your lashes at the chicken scratch decorating the corner of the piece.
Property of Ominis, 1891.
You touched the ink gently, imagining it when it was freshly wet. Ominis did always like to write his name himself; everything else could be done with his quick-notes quill. There was something, he told you once, about writing out your own name on a piece of parchment. Labeling something with your identity in ink black as pitch and just as permanent. It was yours, he said. Not your families, not anyone else's. It belonged to you and you alone. He liked the idea of owning something that his family couldn’t touch.
The blond had notated one section, right near the end of the set of bars and crescendoing into the next, that garnered your attention. Someone else had drawn a crooked arrow that pointed to one of the half notes, a single sentence following just within the margin of the page.
This note is wrong.
The lettering was swirled slightly, like someone decided to learn cursive but gave up halfway through the lessons. The writer had a heavy hand; tiny drops of ink decorated the loops of their i’s and g. Each word was written like the person had something better to do, something more to jot down as their brain moved faster than their hand. A tear dripped onto the page, smudging the lettering as you recognized the handwriting.
Sebastian.
Just under it, another scratched sentence— the letters perfectly imperfect.
You can’t even read sheet music, you walnut.
Such a little thing, such a small detail, but oh how it meant the world to you. How much sorrow you could feel from two scribbles of words on a bit of parchment.
To anyone looking in from the outside, they would only see your grief. They would see your mourning in the tears that streaked down your ash covered cheeks— your agony in the wrinkles and dusty fingerprints adorning the pretty pastel yellow sweater under your tweed coat. They did not know the truth, though. You were out of tears— out of sobs and wails. All you felt now was blinding, incapacitating rage. You wanted to cry more, to scream and rip the paper clutched in your hands to shreds and wait until the universe granted you this one wish: to bring your boys home to you. But, there was no more time for that— no more wishes to come true, no more room inside of you for anything other than outrage. Fury. Hatred.
Revenge.
And so you stood up on your shaking legs, casting a wordless water charm to put out your flames. Your eyes glowed as the pyre dimmed, leaving only ash and ruin. True, opaque smoke tumbled towards the peaked roof of the hideaway, curling around each other with a sizzle and stray spark— an Oroborous of cataclysmic size. From within the circle of your own destruction, you couldn’t help but think that the room looked morbidly beautiful.
With the last iota of grace you could muster, you tucked the piece of music into your pocket, gingerly picking up the discarded wands once again— relishing just a bit in the warmth that still resided in each piece of magical bark— and tucked them where they should be in your pocket.
A wolfish, wicked grin stretched across your face as you stared at the carnage you made. Your shoulders straightened— dangerously so, unnaturally so. A new sparkle grew in your eyes— something deadly and unfamiliar, but so damn right.
If a fight was what they wanted, a fight is what they would get.
You were a beast— bloodthirsty with an insatiable appetite for slaughter.
You were not an option. You were inevitable. A horror beyond their comprehension. An omen. A threat. They would soon understand that. You would make them understand that.
They would pray for mercy with their pretty words, and then you would sink your teeth into their throat and rip each of them out until there was nothing left.
It was a common occurrence for Sebastian to take care of Ominis after his nightmares. It was amazing that he didn’t have to do it more often, honestly. He was always a perceptive boy; it was one of his best assets. So, when Ominis would wake up in the dead of the night, his breathing heavy and panting with a sheen of sweat coating his clammy skin, it wasn’t hard to figure out the young Gaunt’s secret. For the longest time the boy refused to tell Sebastian anything— he was ever so insecure, after all, and he did not want anyone to know that about him. But even still, the brunette slowly, carefully, chipped away at his barriers piece by piece until the blond would let him crawl into bed with him and hush his muffled cries.
It took him even longer to pry what the nightmares were about out of the boy— nearly three years of waking to Ominis screaming himself conscious. Sebastian knew that the Gaunt family was not a kind one. Being a pureblood wizard himself, just not of the same pedigree, as the sacred family would say, he was well aware of the politics surrounding blood purity and the cruelty of the families that practiced those types of ideals. What he did not know was how unfeeling they could be towards their own children. The Sallow family was one of love— happiness. Joy seeped through the cracks in their threadbare manor by the coast and coated every inch of their meager belongings. He learned of care, of family, of belonging— most importantly, he learned what it meant to learn. There was never a night that his mother and father did not bid the twins goodnight without a kiss on the head and a story. Ominis did not grow like that. The Gaunt house was cold, both physically and emotionally. It rested atop of a lone hill just on the outskirts of wizard London, the walls as tall as the clouds and the wards surrounding the property even higher— a house of ghosts. He never knew what it meant to play, to run through the grass and jump into the creek just beyond his fence. Instead, he learned of pain, of neglect, and, of course, of fear. The one thing that they had in common was that they both learned the meaning of the word “family,” even if they had been taught very different definitions.
So, when Ominis awoke in the middle of the night with a howl trapped in his throat and a plea of mercy towards his father at the tip of his tongue, Sebastian did not ask any questions. It was not a time for answers, it was a time for comfort. For care. For kindness.
After the screams had subsided and the tears had dried on the blonds boney cheeks, it was some of the most peaceful times the two boys had ever shared.
Sebastian was warmth to Ominis. He was hugs in the middle of the night and waking up to his arm around his waist. He was the calm after the tremulous storm in his mind. And in turn, Ominis was Sebastian’s balm. He kept the heat within him from roaring out in a grand blaze with a simple touch of his hand. He was his beginnings and his ends— his softly whispered fable in front of the common room fireplace. Above all else, he was his good.
It killed them both inside, a little bit more each second that passed, that they couldn’t comfort the other. Ominis had expressed his anguish last night as he listened to Sebastian’s shaky breaths and the stuttered rhythm of his heart as he drifted into a sickly sleep. Now, it was the freckled boy’s turn to listen out for the other. For the longest time he wasn’t sure if the blond was even alive; his chest was that still. It took an hour at least— an hour of the youngest Sallow twin sobbing and calling out for his love— for Ominis to make the smallest sound. Sebastian didn’t hear it at first against the pounding in his skull. His skin was a sickly pale color at that point, sweat beading at his brow and trailing down the sides of his face even though it was hellishly cold in their dismal prison. Tremors shook his entire body, fighting against the hot that scorched just under his skin and the chill that permeated the air around him. The infection was getting worse. Much, much, worse. It was a miracle that he was still conscious— a miracle or his death. He would take either at that point.
Awash in terror and sickeningly macabre thoughts, it took him a moment to register movement from the other side of the room. He didn’t believe it at first; it must have been a trick of the light, or the breeze blowing through the dungeon had simply tossed Ominis’ hair like a lover smoothing it away from his face. But sure enough, his chest had begun to rise and fall at a faster rate. His breath pushed out of his bruised lungs with much more effort than what was normal. The tiny puffs of air coiled around the bars of his cage like a soul swallowed by the demons of Azkaban. Sebastian’s own panting stilled in his throat, finally registering that the blond was alive. Joy felt like the wrong emotion to be feeling then, but he couldn’t help the relieved smile that pressed at the corners of his mouth— couldn’t stop the nearly soundless laugh that tumbled from the very depths of his heart. How could he feel anything but elation knowing that Ominis had survived what some of the strongest Auror’s could not? Stars, he loved him. He loved him more than the sun loved the moon— more than ships loved a lighthouses song just off the shore. If his light was alive, if he was okay, then by Salazar, he could do anything. Sebastian felt the familiar feeling of hope fill his chest with butterflies for the first time in a very long while.
That was, until he heard the sounds coming from the boy just out of reach.
They started quiet, like the buzz of a crackling coal in a still fire. Tiny whimpers— the smallest iota of a sound. But then, they got louder. The coals caught ablaze once more, drowning the suffocating silence of their downy prison with clipped screams and harsh whines. It sounded like it pained the blond to even utter the noises breaching through his chattering teeth. The chilling realization washed over Sebastian like the icy waters of the black lake— Ominis was trapped in a nightmare. His heart sank once more, dread pooling just under his jaw and threatening to tear its way out of his sweat and dirt marred throat with its deadly sharp claws. He wanted nothing more than to take the young Gaunt into his arms and hold him close— to press his face against his blood soaked hair and shush his cries into the clammy skin at his collar.
That was Leona’s greatest torture, he realized. Keeping them apart. Just out of fingers reach.
His hope bled from him like the sea bled moonlight, and he let his body fall onto the stone wall just at his back, head resting in his shaking palms as his fingers fisted at his greasy, knotted hair. Soft sobs filled the still air once again.
Please, he prayed, hoping that his voice would somehow carry to the tall castle that seemed to be on the other side of the world. Please, come save us.
The nightmares always started the same. He was in the halls of the Gaunt manor, the dismal aura surrounding him stealing the joy from his soul and crushing his lungs with its banshee-like claustrophobia. He could feel the harsh grip of his older brother at his shoulder, his fingers digging painfully into his velvet dinner jacket and pressing bruises deep into his skin. He wasn’t sure what to make of the attention at first. Before it truly registered in his mind, it was almost familial the way Marvolo wrapped his arm around Ominis’ taut shoulders, steering him away from his path towards the library and instead leading him deeper and deeper into the foreboding manor halls. No words were spoken between the two— conversation was rare between the pair… between any of the Gaunt leaders and the small boy, really. He was a pariah in his own home. The black sheep hiding in a den of wolves.
Ominis recalled it being a fairly normal day. He had had tea with his dear Aunt Noctua just an hour before, only stopping their conversation when the sun had begun to set and the air around them had begun to chill. That was when he found himself meandering his way towards the grand library at the center of his abode. That is, until his brother so rudely interrupted him. He remembered feeling unsure at the sudden attention from the elder Gaunt sibling. Marvolo tended to ignore him as of late, instead favoring his father’s company as they discussed his work at the Ministry. He was quite curious as to where the taller of the two was taking him, but he knew better than to ask questions, instead electing to simply follow and see what panned out. All he knew was that his brother’s fingers felt piercing against his skin.
The memory played out behind his eyes like a moving picture on the tall walls. It was one of those rare nightmares that Ominis could minutely picture what was happening around him. While he did not have the gift of sight, he had an active imagination when it came to visible stimuli. The halls of Gaunt manor, as he had been told before, were painted a muted olive tone with silver embellishments along the vaulted ceilings and dangling chandeliers above his head— like the sound of leaves rustling in the trees on a fall evening. The walls were lined with sentient pictures of his ancestors, dating all the way back to Salazar Slytherin himself. He did not know what his family truly looked like, but he knew some small specifics. Soft yellow hair, nearly white in some lantern light. Strong features across their pointed faces. Unnervingly blue eyes and a haunting stare to match. All things that he had in common with everyone on his family tree— more of a tangled bush than anything, he liked to joke to himself. They were unusually quiet that night, not even a whisper of a scathing remark about his impairment to be heard in the hushed hallway.
Strange, Ominis had mused to himself.
The vision shifted then, the green and silver foyer falling away to a dark and dismal room. The air was startlingly still in the youngest Gaunt’s ears, not even the softest breeze could be felt in the echoing space. Everything around him was black— no description to go off of in his mind for what he was experiencing. There were others in the room, but even they were silent. He could smell his mothers strong perfume, something heady and obnoxious in his sensitive nose. The harsh smell of his fathers cigars mingled unpleasantly with the scent of the overly powdery notes. Beyond them he could place something unfamiliar— something striking and metallic, like old galleons at the bottom of a coin purse. It reminded him of when he had scraped his knee earlier in the week on the patio outside. Copper. Iron.
His breathing stilled in his chest.
Blood.
It was then that he heard the panting breaths off to his left, the cadence foreign to anyone in his bloodline. The breathing was shallow in nature, with a slight stutter between hisses of pain. He could not sense any new magic signatures in the space. Something was wrong. Very, very, wrong.
His father stepped forwards then, pulling him from his brother’s grasp and replacing the bite of Marvolo’s fingers with his own as he steered him farther into the room. He led him to what he thought was the middle of the room before letting go and turning to face the boy, his form towering over Ominis like a dragon to a simple goat. The boy fought against the shiver that threatened to move through him at the intensity of the Gaunt patriarch’s stare.
“Ominis.” His father’s gravelly tone scratched at his ears. “It is time that you prove your worth in this family.”
He was puzzled. Had he not done so already? He was their flesh and blood. Surely that was enough?
“What do you mean, father?” He said, confusion lacing his young voice.
Annoyance shed from every corner of the room— all three of his closest family members. His anxiety began to subtly increase, a knot beginning to form in his throat. Had he said something wrong?
“I mean,” his father hissed. “It is time that we show you why we are the strongest, the most widely known, the most feared wizarding family to date.”
The stillness around him was cut by the sharp swipe of Erebus Gaunt’s wand as he threw the first spell.
“Crucio.”
Ominis had never heard screams that loud before. They were sharp, painful, terrified. He covered his ears against the harshness of it, his eyes slamming shut as he processed what just happened. There were two distinct voices calling out, he noticed. One higher— feminine. The other lower in tone and with a more masculine lilt. They wailed in agony from the spell, its electric current pulsing in their bodies as it burned away the blood in their veins. Pleas of mercy filled the room like a never ending current. The boy’s arms were ripped away from his head, forcing him to listen to every sound of anguish. Each howl was like a blinding light straight into his frontal cortex. Tears pooled in his eyes at the pure agony soaking him to the bone.
Just as quickly as it began, it was over. The youngest Gaunt’s body trembled in place as silence bathed the room in blackness once again.
His voice shook against the words escaping from his clamped throat. “What— what was that?”
Marvolo’s voice came from over his shoulder. “Pest control.”
Ominis’ heart nearly gave out when he grasped his brother’s meaning. Muggles.
He shook his head rapidly, taking two stumbling steps back before bumping into the strong chest of his father. Two hands clamped down roughly on his shoulders, holding him in place. All the puzzle pieces floating around in his muddled mind fit together with a sickening click.
“No.” He breathed, his panic growing stronger and stronger by each passing second. “No! I won’t do it! This is too much— you’re asking too much!”
His father’s grip tightened, his fingernails digging fresh indents into his collar. “You will not question your father, boy.” He spit the word like an insult.
Ominis shook his head, fighting against the arms holding him in place. Frightened tears spilled down his cheeks. All he could hear against the blood pounding in his ears was the weak cries of the couple at his feet, begging him for mercy.
His mother finally spoke, her voice resigned and twinged with irritation. “Just get on with it, Erebus. We haven’t got all night.”
His father growled above him. “You will hold your tongue, Catarina.” He turned his attention back to the shivering boy clamped under his bruising grip. “Cast the spell, boy. I will not ask twice.”
Ominis felt a slender piece of wood be shoved into his hand.
He shook his head again, terror flooding his tiny, ten-year-old body. “Please, father. Don’t make me do this.” He dropped the wand onto the floor, listening to it roll away from his feet.
As quickly as it began it was over. His father released him, harshly shoving him to the cold granite ground. The blond caught himself before his face hit, his hands outstretched and nearly sliding away against the blood that bloomed across the floor. He felt like he was going to be sick.
Erebus Gaunt’s footsteps rang in his ears as he paced away from his hunched form, the thumps only ceasing for a moment as they were replaced by the clatter of wood against tile. His deep, foreboding sigh filled the entire room like the hiss of a snake.
“I didn’t want to have to do this, boy.” He said, his tone almost sounded sympathetic if Ominis didn’t know any better. “Know that it was you who forced my hand.”
He could only puzzle what it meant for a stagnant moment before his entire world came crashing down around him.
“Crucio!”
Pain. Unimaginable pain. Excruciating. Constant. Incapacitating. That was all he felt. That and betrayal— heartbreak. Never had they hurt him like this before. Nothing physical, at least. Words can leave just as harsh of a sting on your soul as hands can. This was new, though. His very being was on fire, like the strings that kept him tied together inside were being ripped apart by the hands of the Fates. His blood boiled under his skin— his tongue felt like it was as thick as fresh cotton and as heavy as steel. It was a miracle he didn’t bite through it. The magic licked at every bit of him, every pore and hair follicle, like a rabid dog. He had never been burned before, but Ominis was sure that even the touch of the hottest coals in all of Tartarus itself would hurt less than this. If he was able to see before this, he would be twice as blind by the end. He was sure that if he opened his eyes— his mouth— his insides would leak out like melting ice at the bottom of a glass.
Through it all, he thought he heard a scream. A small part of him hoped it was his mother, begging father to stop. Only when the pain finally ceased and he felt how raw his throat had become did he realize he was only hearing himself.
The tinkle of wood against the granite mosaic was familiar to him now when his father dropped the wand next to his trembling hand. The world felt muddled around him— too much, but also too little against his skin.
“I tell you again, Ominis.” His father’s voice was like shattering glass. “Prove to me that you are worthy of the life we are providing you.”
As much as his heart bled— his soul screamed and pleaded against the hand wrapping around the wand— he knew that this was life or death now. Torture or be tortured— kill or be killed. He stood on shaky legs, a hand clenched around his stomach like his insides would tumble to the floor if he relieved the pressure there. His already overactive senses kicked into overdrive. The blood covering his once pristine clothes smelled twice as strong as before. The sobs of the poor muggles his family had taken from their home grated against his ringing ears with a startling clarity. The wood in his left hand— much too big for his small fingers— felt like a ten pound weight. Everything was too much. He had to make it stop— everything had to stop.
All he wanted was for it to stop.
He cast the spell.
This all was the same, of course. Every nightmare was the same.
This one, though, was an anomaly.
Because, instead of the voices of the two muggles that he was forced to torture, all he heard was the screams of you and Sebastian.
From the sky came a note. Nothing special— no identifiable penmanship, no return address, no nomenclature. Just your name printed neatly across the front.
Inside the old, yellowed envelope were two things. One, a letter— a scrawl of some coordinates and the request to come alone, all signed with a swirled see you soon.
Huddled at the bottom, tucked into one of the corners, was the second thing— two things, really. Tied neatly together with a piece of twine, a delicate bow decorating it like a present on Christmas, was a bundle of hair. White and brown.
The wind around you howled as you summoned your broom to your hand. A storm was brewing— you didn’t know which was stronger, the one in the air, or the one inside of you.
Whomever sent the letter would find out soon enough. You thought about where you would hurt them first. As you kicked off the ground, the frigid gale answered everywhere.
AN: The wait won't be that long again, I promise!! Next part will be the last.
#tina speaks#ominis gaunt#ominis#hogwarts legacy ominis gaunt#hogwarts legacy ominis#hl ominis gaunt#hl ominis#hogwarts legacy#hl#ominis gaunt x reader#ominis gaunt x you#ominis gaunt x mc#ominis x reader#ominis x mc#ominis x you#masterlist#sebastian sallow#sebastian#hogwarts legacy sebastian sallow#hogwarts legacy sebastian#hl sebastian sallow#hl sebastian#sebastian sallow x reader#sebastian sallow x you#sebastian sallow x mc#sebastian x reader#sebastian x you#sebastian x mc#sebastian sallow x ominis gaunt x you#sebastian sallow x ominis gaunt x reader
48 notes
·
View notes